This is a modern-English version of Nathaniel Hawthorne, originally written by Hawthorne, Nathaniel. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



Little Masterpieces

Edited by Bliss Perry

Nathaniel Hawthorne

DR. HEIDEGGER'S EXPERIMENT
THE BIRTHMARK
ETHAN BRAND
WAKEFIELD
DROWNE'S WOODEN IMAGE
THE AMBITIOUS GUEST
THE GREAT STONE FACE
THE GRAY CHAMPION

NEW YORK
DOUBLEDAY & McCLURE CO.
1897

NEW YORK DOUBLEDAY & McCLURE CO. 1897

Copyright, 1897, by
Doubleday & McClure Co.

Copyright, 1897, by
Doubleday & McClure Co.

These selections are used by special arrangement with
Messrs. Houghton, Mifflin & Co., the authorized
publishers of Hawthorne's works.

These selections are used by special arrangement with
Messrs. Houghton, Mifflin & Co., the official
publishers of Hawthorne's works.

McClure Press
New York City

McClure Press
New York City


Introduction

Hawthorne made three collections of his short stories and sketches: "Twice-Told Tales," "Mosses from an Old Manse," and "The Snow Image and Other Tales." The prefaces to these volumes express, with characteristic charm, the author's dissatisfaction with his handiwork. No critic has pointed out so clearly as Hawthorne himself the ineffectiveness of some of the "Twice-Told Tales"; he thinks that the "Mosses from an Old Manse" afford no solid basis for a literary reputation; and his comment upon the earlier and later work gathered indiscriminately into his final volume is that "the ripened autumnal fruit tastes but little better than the early windfalls."

Hawthorne released three collections of his short stories and sketches: "Twice-Told Tales," "Mosses from an Old Manse," and "The Snow Image and Other Tales." The prefaces to these books reveal, with his usual charm, the author's frustration with his work. No critic has highlighted the shortcomings of some of the "Twice-Told Tales" quite like Hawthorne himself; he believes that "Mosses from an Old Manse" doesn't provide a solid foundation for a literary reputation; and his remark about the mixed earlier and later pieces in his final volume is that "the ripe autumn fruit tastes hardly better than the early windfalls."

It must be remembered that the collections were made in desultory fashion. They included some work that Hawthorne had outgrown even when the first volume was published, such as elaborate exercises in description and fanciful allegories, excellently composed but without substance. Yet side by side with these proofs of his long, weary apprenticeship are stories that reveal the consummate artist, mature in mind and heart, and with the sure hand of the master. The qualities of imagination and style that place Hawthorne easily first among American writers of fiction are as readily discernible in his best brief tales as in his romances.

It should be noted that the collections were made in a haphazard way. They included some work that Hawthorne had outgrown even by the time the first volume was published, like elaborate description exercises and fanciful allegories—well-written but lacking depth. Yet alongside these indicators of his long, tiring apprenticeship are stories that showcase him as a skilled artist, mature in both mind and heart, with the confident touch of a master. The qualities of imagination and style that clearly position Hawthorne as a leading American fiction writer are easily seen in both his best short stories and his longer works.

"Dr. Heidegger's Experiment," with which the present volume opens, is Hawthorne's earliest treatment of the elixir of immortality theme, which haunted him throughout his life and was the subject of the unfinished romance which rested upon his coffin. He handles it daintily, poetically here, with an irony at once exquisite and profound. "The Birthmark" represents another favorite theme: the rivalry between scientific passion and human affection. It is not wholly free from the morbid fancy which Hawthorne occasionally betrays, and which allies him, on one side of his many-gifted mind, with Edgar Allan Poe; but the essential sanity of Hawthorne's moral, and the perfection of the workmanship, render "The Birthmark" worthy of its high place among modern short stories. "Ethan Brand" dates obviously from the sojourn at North Adams, Massachusetts, described in the "American Note-Book." Fragmentary as it is, it is one of Hawthorne's most powerful pieces of writing, the Unpardonable Sin which it portrays—the development of the intellect at the expense of the heart—being one which the lonely romancer himself had had cause to dread. The motive of the humorous character sketch entitled "Wakefield" is somewhat similar: the danger of stepping aside, even for a moment, from one's allotted place. "Drowne's Wooden Image" is a charming old Boston version of the artistic miracles made possible by love. In "The Ambitious Guest," the familiar story of the Willey House, in the Notch of the White Hills, is told with singular delicacy and imaginativeness, while "The Great Stone Face," a parable after Hawthorne's own heart, is suggested by a well-known phenomenon of the same mountainous region. Hawthorne's numerous tales based upon New England history are represented by one of the briefest, "The Gray Champion," whose succinct opening and eloquent close are no less admirable than the stern passion of its dramatic climax.

"Dr. Heidegger's Experiment," which opens this collection, is Hawthorne's first exploration of the immortality theme that fascinated him throughout his life and was the basis for the unfinished novel that rested on his coffin. He approaches it delicately and poetically here, with a kind of irony that is both delicate and deep. "The Birthmark" showcases another favorite theme: the conflict between scientific obsession and human love. It’s not entirely free from the dark imagination that Hawthorne sometimes reveals, aligning him, on one side of his many talents, with Edgar Allan Poe; but the fundamental sanity of Hawthorne's moral and the excellence of the writing make "The Birthmark" deserving of its esteemed position among modern short stories. "Ethan Brand" clearly dates from his time in North Adams, Massachusetts, noted in the "American Note-Book." Though it's fragmentary, it's one of Hawthorne's most powerful works, addressing the Unforgivable Sin of advancing intellect at the expense of emotional depth—a fear that the solitary storyteller himself had every reason to embrace. The theme of the humorous sketch "Wakefield" is similar: the risk of stepping away, even briefly, from one's designated role. "Drowne's Wooden Image" presents a lovely old Boston story about the artistic wonders that love can inspire. In "The Ambitious Guest," the familiar tale of the Willey House in the White Hills Notch is told with exceptional sensitivity and creativity, while "The Great Stone Face," a parable very much in line with Hawthorne’s sensibilities, is inspired by a well-known feature of the same mountainous area. Hawthorne's numerous stories based on New England history are represented by one of the shortest, "The Gray Champion," whose concise opening and powerful conclusion are just as admirable as the intense emotion of its dramatic climax.

Not every note of which Hawthorne's deep-toned instrument was capable is exhibited in these eight tales, but they will serve, perhaps, to show the nature of his magic. Certain characteristics of his art are everywhere in evidence: simplicity of theme and treatment, absolute clearness, verbal melody, with now and again a dusky splendor of coloring. The touch of a few other men may be as perfect, the notes they evoke more brilliant, certainly more gay, but Hawthorne's graver harmonies linger in the ear and abide in the memory. It is only after intimate acquaintance, however, that one perceives fully Hawthorne's real scope, his power to convey an idea in its totality. His art is the product of a rich personality, strong, self-contained, content to brood long over its treasures. It is seldom in the history of literature—and quite without parallel in American letters—that a nature so perfectly dowered should attain to such perfect self-expression. Here lies his supreme fortune as an artist. He was permitted to give adequate expression to a rare and beautiful genius, and for thousands of his countrymen life has been touched to finer issues because Hawthorne followed his boyish bent and became a writer of fiction.

Not every note Hawthorne's deep-toned instrument could produce is shown in these eight tales, but they might illustrate the nature of his magic. Certain characteristics of his art are evident everywhere: simplicity in theme and treatment, absolute clarity, a musical quality in his words, and occasionally a dark, rich vibrancy in his coloring. The style of a few other writers may be as refined, the notes they create more dazzling and certainly cheerier, but Hawthorne's deeper harmonies stick in the ear and stay in the memory. It’s only after becoming closely acquainted that one fully understands Hawthorne's true range and his power to convey an idea in its entirety. His art comes from a rich personality, strong, self-assured, content to ponder deeply over its treasures. It is rare in the history of literature—and completely unique in American literature—that a talent so well-equipped achieves such perfect self-expression. This is his greatest success as an artist. He was able to adequately express a rare and beautiful genius, and for thousands of his fellow countrymen, life has been enriched because Hawthorne followed his natural inclination and became a fiction writer.

Bliss Perry.

Bliss Perry.


CONTENTS

PAGE
Editor's Introduction V
Dr. Heidegger's Experiment 1
The Birthmark 21
Ethan Brand 53
Wakefield 83
Drowne's Wooden Image 101
The Ambitious Guest 125
The Great Stone Face 141
The Gray Champion 177

Dr. Heidegger's Experiment

That very singular man, old Dr. Heidegger, once invited four venerable friends to meet him in his study. There were three white-bearded gentlemen, Mr. Medbourne, Colonel Killigrew, and Mr. Gascoigne, and a withered gentlewoman, whose name was the Widow Wycherly. They were all melancholy old creatures, who had been unfortunate in life, and whose greatest misfortune it was that they were not long ago in their graves. Mr. Medbourne, in the vigor of his age, had been a prosperous merchant, but had lost his all by a frantic speculation, and was now little better than a mendicant. Colonel Killigrew had wasted his best years, and his health and substance, in the pursuit of sinful pleasures, which had given birth to a brood of pains, such as the gout, and divers other torments of soul and body. Mr. Gascoigne was a ruined politician, a man of evil fame, or at least had been so, till time had buried him from the knowledge of the present generation, and made him obscure instead of infamous. As for the Widow Wycherly, tradition tells us that she was a great beauty in her day; but, for a long while past, she had lived in deep seclusion, on account of certain scandalous stories, which had prejudiced the gentry of the town against her. It is a circumstance worth mentioning, that each of these three old gentlemen, Mr. Medbourne, Colonel Killigrew, and Mr. Gascoigne, were early lovers of the Widow Wycherly, and had once been on the point of cutting each other's throats for her sake. And, before proceeding further, I will merely hint, that Dr. Heidegger and all his four guests were sometimes thought to be a little beside themselves; as is not unfrequently the case with old people, when worried either by present troubles or woful recollections.

That very unique man, old Dr. Heidegger, once invited four elderly friends to join him in his study. There were three white-bearded gentlemen, Mr. Medbourne, Colonel Killigrew, and Mr. Gascoigne, along with a frail woman known as the Widow Wycherly. They were all sad old folks who had experienced unfortunate circumstances in life, and their biggest misfortune was that they weren’t already in their graves. Mr. Medbourne, in his prime, had been a successful merchant, but he lost everything due to a reckless investment and was now barely above being a beggar. Colonel Killigrew had wasted his best years along with his health and wealth in the pursuit of indulgent pleasures, leading to a host of pains, like gout, and various other torments of mind and body. Mr. Gascoigne was a fallen politician, a man of bad reputation, or at least he had been, until time faded him from the awareness of the current generation and turned him into an obscure figure instead of a notorious one. As for the Widow Wycherly, legend says she was a great beauty in her youth; however, for a long time, she had lived in seclusion due to some scandalous rumors that soured the town’s elite against her. It’s worth noting that each of these three old gentlemen, Mr. Medbourne, Colonel Killigrew, and Mr. Gascoigne, had once been in love with the Widow Wycherly and had nearly fought to the death over her. And before going any further, I’ll just suggest that Dr. Heidegger and all his four guests were sometimes considered a bit out of touch; this is often the case with older people when troubled by current issues or painful memories.

"My dear old friends," said Dr. Heidegger, motioning them to be seated, "I am desirous of your assistance in one of those little experiments with which I amuse myself here in my study."

"My dear old friends," said Dr. Heidegger, gesturing for them to sit down, "I would like your help with one of those small experiments I enjoy conducting here in my study."

If all stories were true, Dr. Heidegger's study must have been a very curious place. It was a dim, old-fashioned chamber, festooned with cobwebs and besprinkled with antique dust. Around the walls stood several oaken bookcases, the lower shelves of which were filled with rows of gigantic folios and black-letter quartos, and the upper with little parchment-covered duodecimos. Over the central bookcase was a bronze bust of Hippocrates, with which, according to some authorities, Dr. Heidegger was accustomed to hold consultations, in all difficult cases of his practice. In the obscurest corner of the room stood a tall and narrow oaken closet, with its door ajar, within which doubtfully appeared a skeleton. Between two of the bookcases hung a looking-glass, presenting its high and dusty plate within a tarnished gilt frame. Among many wonderful stories related of this mirror, it was fabled that the spirits of all the doctor's deceased patients dwelt within its verge, and would stare him in the face whenever he looked thitherward. The opposite side of the chamber was ornamented with the full-length portrait of a young lady, arrayed in the faded magnificence of silk, satin, and brocade, and with a visage as faded as her dress. Above half a century ago, Dr. Heidegger had been on the point of marriage with this young lady; but, being affected with some slight disorder, she had swallowed one of her lover's prescriptions, and died on the bridal evening. The greatest curiosity of the study remains to be mentioned; it was a ponderous folio volume, bound in black leather, with massive silver clasps. There were no letters on the back, and nobody could tell the title of the book. But it was well known to be a book of magic; and once, when a chambermaid had lifted it, merely to brush away the dust, the skeleton had rattled in its closet, the picture of the young lady had stepped one foot upon the floor, and several ghastly faces had peeped forth from the mirror; while the brazen head of Hippocrates frowned, and said, "Forbear!"

If all stories were true, Dr. Heidegger's study must have been a very strange place. It was a dim, old-fashioned room, decorated with cobwebs and covered in antique dust. Around the walls stood several oak bookcases, with the lower shelves filled with rows of huge books and old quartos, and the upper shelves with smaller, parchment-covered books. Above the central bookcase was a bronze bust of Hippocrates, which, according to some sources, Dr. Heidegger used to consult during difficult cases in his practice. In the darkest corner of the room stood a tall, narrow oak cabinet with its door slightly open, and inside was a skeleton that appeared doubtfully. Between two of the bookcases hung a mirror, showing its high, dusty surface in a tarnished gold frame. Among the many amazing stories told about this mirror, it was said that the spirits of all the doctor's deceased patients resided within it, staring back at him whenever he looked that way. The opposite wall of the room was decorated with a full-length portrait of a young woman, dressed in the faded splendor of silk, satin, and brocade, with a face that looked as worn as her dress. More than fifty years ago, Dr. Heidegger was set to marry this young woman; however, after falling ill, she took one of her fiancé's prescriptions and died on their wedding night. The most intriguing object in the study was a heavy folio book, bound in black leather with large silver clasps. There were no letters on the spine, and nobody knew the book's title. But it was widely recognized as a book of magic; once, when a maid lifted it just to dust it off, the skeleton rattled in its cabinet, the picture of the young lady stepped down from the wall, and several ghostly faces peeked out from the mirror, while the bronze head of Hippocrates frowned and said, "Stop!"

Such was Dr. Heidegger's study. On the summer afternoon of our tale, a small round table, as black as ebony, stood in the centre of the room, sustaining a cut-glass vase, of beautiful form and elaborate workmanship. The sunshine came through the window, between the heavy festoons of two faded damask curtains, and fell directly across this vase; so that a mild splendor was reflected from it on the ashen visages of the five old people who sat around. Four champagne-glasses were also on the table.

Dr. Heidegger's study was just like that. On the summer afternoon of our story, a small round table, as black as ebony, stood in the middle of the room, holding a cut-glass vase that was beautifully shaped and intricately designed. The sunlight streamed through the window, between the heavy drapes of two worn damask curtains, and fell directly on the vase, casting a gentle brilliance that reflected onto the pale faces of the five elderly people sitting around it. There were also four champagne glasses on the table.

"My dear old friends," repeated Dr. Heidegger, "may I reckon on your aid in performing an exceedingly curious experiment?"

"My dear old friends," Dr. Heidegger repeated, "can I count on your help for a really interesting experiment?"

Now Dr. Heidegger was a very strange old gentleman, whose eccentricity had become the nucleus for a thousand fantastic stories. Some of these fables, to my shame be it spoken, might possibly be traced back to mine own veracious self; and if any passages of the present tale should startle the reader's faith, I must be content to bear the stigma of a fiction-monger.

Now, Dr. Heidegger was a really odd old man, and his eccentricity had become the center of a thousand incredible stories. Some of these tales, to my shame, might actually come from me; and if any parts of this story shock the reader’s belief, I’ll just have to accept the label of a storyteller.

When the doctor's four guests heard him talk of his proposed experiment, they anticipated nothing more wonderful than the murder of a mouse in an air-pump, or the examination of a cobweb by the microscope, or some similar nonsense, with which he was constantly in the habit of pestering his intimates. But without waiting for a reply, Dr. Heidegger hobbled across the chamber, and returned with the same ponderous folio, bound in black leather, which common report affirmed to be a book of magic. Undoing the silver clasps, he opened the volume, and took from among its black-letter pages a rose, or what was once a rose, though now the green leaves and crimson petals had assumed one brownish hue, and the ancient flower seemed ready to crumble to dust in the doctor's hands.

When the doctor’s four guests heard him talk about his planned experiment, they expected nothing more amazing than killing a mouse in a vacuum pump, looking at a cobweb through a microscope, or some other foolishness he often bothered his friends with. But without waiting for a response, Dr. Heidegger hobbled across the room and came back with the same heavy book, bound in black leather, that everyone said was a book of magic. He undid the silver clasps, opened the book, and took out a rose, or what used to be a rose, though now the green leaves and red petals had turned a brownish color, and the old flower looked like it was about to fall apart in the doctor’s hands.

"This rose," said Dr. Heidegger, with a sigh, "this same withered and crumbling flower, blossomed five-and-fifty years ago. It was given me by Sylvia Ward, whose portrait hangs yonder; and I meant to wear it in my bosom at our wedding. Five-and-fifty years it has been treasured between the leaves of this old volume. Now, would you deem it possible that this rose of half a century could ever bloom again?"

"This rose," Dr. Heidegger said with a sigh, "this same withered and crumbling flower used to blossom fifty-five years ago. It was given to me by Sylvia Ward, whose portrait hangs over there; I intended to wear it in my chest at our wedding. For fifty-five years, it has been cherished between the pages of this old book. Now, do you think it's possible that this rose from half a century ago could ever bloom again?"

"Nonsense!" said the Widow Wycherly, with a peevish toss of her head. "You might as well ask whether an old woman's wrinkled face could ever bloom again."

"Nonsense!" said the Widow Wycherly, with an annoyed toss of her head. "You might as well ask if an old woman's wrinkled face could ever look young again."

"See!" answered Dr. Heidegger.

"Look!" answered Dr. Heidegger.

He uncovered the vase, and threw the faded rose into the water which it contained. At first, it lay lightly on the surface of the fluid, appearing to imbibe none of its moisture. Soon, however, a singular change began to be visible. The crushed and dried petals stirred, and assumed a deepening tinge of crimson, as if the flower were reviving from a death-like slumber; the slender stalk and twigs of foliage became green; and there was the rose of half a century, looking as fresh as when Sylvia Ward had first given it to her lover. It was scarcely full blown; for some of its delicate red leaves curled modestly around its moist bosom, within which two or three dewdrops were sparkling.

He uncovered the vase and tossed the faded rose into the water inside it. At first, it floated gently on the surface, seeming to absorb none of the moisture. Soon, however, a noticeable transformation began. The crushed and dried petals stirred and took on a deeper shade of crimson, as if the flower were waking from a death-like slumber; the slender stem and leaves turned green; and there was the rose from half a century ago, looking as fresh as when Sylvia Ward had first given it to her lover. It was barely open; some of its delicate red petals curled shyly around its damp center, where two or three dewdrops glistened.

"That is certainly a very pretty deception," said the doctor's friends; carelessly, however, for they had witnessed greater miracles at a conjurer's show; "pray how was it effected?"

"That’s definitely a really nice trick," said the doctor’s friends; casually, though, since they had seen bigger feats at a magician’s show; "how was it done?"

"Did you never hear of the 'Fountain of Youth,'" asked Dr. Heidegger, "which Ponce de Leon, the Spanish adventurer, went in search of, two or three centuries ago?"

"Have you never heard of the 'Fountain of Youth?'" Dr. Heidegger asked, "which Ponce de Leon, the Spanish explorer, searched for two or three centuries ago?"

"But did Ponce de Leon ever find it?" said the Widow Wycherly.

"But did Ponce de Leon ever find it?" asked Widow Wycherly.

"No," answered Dr. Heidegger, "for he never sought it in the right place. The famous Fountain of Youth, if I am rightly informed, is situated in the southern part of the Floridian peninsula, not far from Lake Macaco. Its source is overshadowed by several gigantic magnolias, which, though numberless centuries old, have been kept as fresh as violets, by the virtues of this wonderful water. An acquaintance of mine, knowing my curiosity in such matters, has sent me what you see in the vase.

"No," replied Dr. Heidegger, "because he never looked for it in the right spot. The famous Fountain of Youth, if I’m right, is located in the southern part of the Florida peninsula, not far from Lake Macaco. Its source is shaded by several massive magnolias, which, despite being countless centuries old, have stayed as fresh as violets, thanks to the properties of this amazing water. A friend of mine, aware of my interest in such things, sent me what you see in the vase."

"Ahem!" said Colonel Killigrew, who believed not a word of the doctor's story; "and what may be the effect of this fluid on the human frame?"

"Ahem!" said Colonel Killigrew, who didn't believe a word of the doctor's story; "and what is the effect of this fluid on the human body?"

"You shall judge for yourself, my dear Colonel," replied Dr. Heidegger; "and all of you, my respected friends, are welcome to so much of this admirable fluid as may restore to you the bloom of youth. For my own part, having had much trouble in growing old, I am in no hurry to grow young again. With your permission, therefore, I will merely watch the progress of the experiment."

"You can decide for yourself, my dear Colonel," Dr. Heidegger replied; "and all of you, my esteemed friends, are welcome to as much of this wonderful liquid as will bring back your youth. As for me, having faced a lot of challenges in aging, I'm not rushing to be young again. So, if you don't mind, I'll just observe how the experiment goes."

While he spoke, Dr. Heidegger had been filling the four champagne-glasses with the water of the Fountain of Youth. It was apparently impregnated with an effervescent gas, for little bubbles were continually ascending from the depths of the glasses, and bursting in silvery spray at the surface. As the liquor diffused a pleasant perfume, the old people doubted not that it possessed cordial and comfortable properties; and, though utter sceptics as to its rejuvenescent power, they were inclined to swallow it at once. But Dr. Heidegger besought them to stay a moment.

While he spoke, Dr. Heidegger was filling the four champagne glasses with water from the Fountain of Youth. It seemed to be infused with a fizzy gas, as tiny bubbles were constantly rising from the bottom of the glasses and bursting in a silvery spray on the surface. As the liquid released a pleasant aroma, the elderly people didn’t doubt that it had warm and comforting qualities; and, though they were complete skeptics about its rejuvenating power, they were tempted to drink it right away. But Dr. Heidegger urged them to wait a moment.

"Before you drink, my respectable old friends," said he, "it would be well that, with the experience of a lifetime to direct you, you should draw up a few general rules for your guidance, in passing a second time through the perils of youth. Think what a sin and shame it would be, if, with your peculiar advantages, you should not become patterns of virtue and wisdom to all the young people of the age."

"Before you drink, my respected old friends," he said, "it would be wise, with all the experience you've gained, to come up with a few guiding rules for navigating the challenges of youth a second time. Just think how sinful and shameful it would be if, given your unique advantages, you didn’t set an example of virtue and wisdom for all the young people today."

The doctor's four venerable friends made him no answer, except by a feeble and tremulous laugh; so very ridiculous was the idea, that, knowing how closely repentance treads behind the steps of error, they should ever go astray again.

The doctor's four old friends didn't respond to him, except with a weak and shaky laugh; the idea was so ridiculous that, knowing how closely regret follows mistakes, they would ever go off course again.

"Drink, then," said the doctor, bowing. "I rejoice that I have so well selected the subjects of my experiment."

"Go ahead and drink," said the doctor, bowing. "I'm glad I picked the right subjects for my experiment."

With palsied hands, they raised the glasses to their lips. The liquor, if it really possessed such virtues as Dr. Heidegger imputed to it, could not have been bestowed on four human beings who needed it more wofully. They looked as if they had never known what youth or pleasure was, but had been the off-spring of Nature's dotage, and always the gray, decrepit, sapless, miserable creatures who now sat stooping round the doctor's table, without life enough in their souls or bodies to be animated even by the prospect of growing young again. They drank off the water, and replaced their glasses on the table.

With shaky hands, they lifted the glasses to their lips. The liquor, if it truly had the benefits that Dr. Heidegger claimed, couldn’t have been given to four people who needed it more desperately. They looked like they had never experienced youth or joy, but were instead the results of Nature's decline, always gray, frail, lifeless, and miserable beings who now sat huddled around the doctor's table, lacking enough vitality in their souls or bodies to even feel excited about the chance to grow young again. They downed the water and set their glasses back on the table.

Assuredly there was an almost immediate improvement in the aspect of the party, not unlike what might have been produced by a glass of generous wine, together with a sudden glow of cheerful sunshine, brightening over all their visages at once. There was a healthful suffusion on their cheeks, instead of the ashen hue that had made them look so corpse-like. They gazed at one another, and fancied that some magic power had really begun to smooth away the deep and sad inscriptions which Father Time had been so long engraving on their brows. The Widow Wycherly adjusted her cap, for she felt almost like a woman again.

Sure enough, there was almost an immediate change in the group's appearance, similar to what you might expect from a generous glass of wine combined with a burst of cheerful sunshine lighting up all their faces at once. A healthy glow appeared on their cheeks, replacing the pale complexion that had made them look so lifeless. They looked around at each other and imagined that some magical force had actually started to erase the deep, sad lines that Father Time had been carving into their foreheads for so long. The Widow Wycherly fixed her cap, feeling almost like a woman again.

"Give us more of this wondrous water!" cried they, eagerly. "We are younger,—but we are still too old! Quick,—give us more!"

"Give us more of this amazing water!" they shouted, eagerly. "We’re younger— but we’re still too old! Hurry—give us more!"

"Patience, patience!" quoth Dr. Heidegger, who sat watching the experiment, with philosophic coolness. "You have been a long time growing old. Surely, you might be content to grow young in half an hour! But the water is at your service."

"Patience, patience!" said Dr. Heidegger, who sat observing the experiment with calmness. "You've taken a long time to get old. Surely, you can be satisfied with growing young in just half an hour! The water is ready for you."

Again he filled their glasses with the liquor of youth, enough of which still remained in the vase to turn half the old people in the city to the age of their own grandchildren. While the bubbles were yet sparkling on the brim, the doctor's four guests snatched their glasses from the table, and swallowed the contents at a single gulp. Was it delusion? even while the draught was passing down their throats, it seemed to have wrought a change on their whole systems. Their eyes grew clear and bright; a dark shade deepened among their silvery locks; they sat around the table, three gentlemen of middle age, and a woman, hardly beyond her buxom prime.

Once again, he filled their glasses with the elixir of youth, with just enough left in the vase to rejuvenate half the senior citizens in the city to the age of their own grandchildren. As the bubbles were still sparkling at the top, the doctor's four guests grabbed their glasses from the table and downed the contents in one quick sip. Was it an illusion? Even while they were swallowing the drink, it seemed to transform their entire being. Their eyes became clear and bright; a darker hue intensified among their silver strands; they sat around the table—a trio of middle-aged men and a woman, barely past her lively prime.

"My dear widow, you are charming!" cried Colonel Killigrew, whose eyes had been fixed upon her face, while the shadows of age were flitting from it like darkness from the crimson daybreak.

"My dear widow, you are delightful!" exclaimed Colonel Killigrew, whose gaze had been set on her face, as the shadows of age faded away like darkness at sunrise.

The fair widow knew, of old, that Colonel Killigrew's compliments were not always measured by sober truth; so she started up and ran to the mirror, still dreading that the ugly visage of an old woman would meet her gaze. Meanwhile, the three gentlemen behaved in such a manner, as proved that the water of the Fountain of Youth possessed some intoxicating qualities; unless, indeed, their exhilaration of spirits were merely a lightsome dizziness, caused by the sudden removal of the weight of years. Mr. Gascoigne's mind seemed to run on political topics, but whether relating to the past, present, or future, could not easily be determined, since the same ideas and phrases have been in vogue these fifty years. Now he rattled forth full-throated sentences about patriotism, national glory, and the people's right; now he muttered some perilous stuff or other, in a sly and doubtful whisper, so cautiously that even his own conscience could scarcely catch the secret; and now, again, he spoke in measured accents, and a deeply deferential tone, as if a royal ear were listening to his well-turned periods. Colonel Killigrew all this time had been trolling forth a jolly bottle-song, and ringing his glass in symphony with the chorus, while his eyes wandered toward the buxom figure of the Widow Wycherly. On the other side of the table, Mr. Medbourne was involved in a calculation of dollars and cents, with which was strangely intermingled a project for supplying the East Indies with ice, by harnessing a team of whales to the polar icebergs.

The attractive widow knew well that Colonel Killigrew's compliments weren't always based on reality; so she jumped up and rushed to the mirror, still fearing that the ugly face of an old woman would greet her reflection. Meanwhile, the three men acted in a way that suggested the water from the Fountain of Youth had some intoxicating effects; unless, perhaps, their lightheartedness was just a giddy feeling caused by the sudden lift of years. Mr. Gascoigne seemed to be focused on political issues, but it was hard to tell if he was thinking about the past, present, or future, since the same ideas and phrases have been popular for the last fifty years. Sometimes he loudly expressed full-throated sentences about patriotism, national pride, and the rights of the people; other times he whispered some risky ideas quietly, cautiously enough that even his own conscience could barely catch on; and again, he spoke in a measured tone, deeply respectful, as if a royal listener were enjoying his well-crafted statements. Throughout this, Colonel Killigrew had been singing a cheerful drinking song and clinking his glass in time with the chorus, while his eyes roved toward the shapely figure of the Widow Wycherly. On the other side of the table, Mr. Medbourne was caught up in calculations of dollars and cents, which were oddly mixed with a plan to supply the East Indies with ice by using a team of whales to pull polar icebergs.

As for the Widow Wycherly, she stood before the mirror courtesying and simpering to her own image, and greeting it as the friend whom she loved better than all the world beside. She thrust her face close to the glass, to see whether some long-remembered wrinkle or crow's-foot had indeed vanished. She examined whether the snow had so entirely melted from her hair, that the venerable cap could be safely thrown aside. At last, turning briskly away, she came with a sort of dancing step to the table.

As for the Widow Wycherly, she stood in front of the mirror, curtsying and smiling at her own reflection, greeting it like a dear friend she loved more than anything else in the world. She leaned in close to the glass to check if any long-remembered wrinkles or crow’s feet had actually disappeared. She looked to see if the gray had completely faded from her hair, so she could safely discard her old cap. Finally, turning away with a lively step, she danced over to the table.

"My dear old doctor," cried she, "pray favor me with another glass!"

"My dear old doctor," she exclaimed, "please get me another glass!"

"Certainly, my dear madam, certainly!" replied the complaisant doctor; "see! I have already filled the glasses."

"Of course, my dear madam, of course!" replied the accommodating doctor; "look! I've already filled the glasses."

There, in fact, stood the four glasses, brimful of this wonderful water, the delicate spray of which, as it effervesced from the surface, resembled the tremulous glitter of diamonds. It was now so nearly sunset, that the chamber had grown duskier than ever; but a mild and moonlike splendor gleamed from within the vase, and rested alike on the four guests, and on the doctor's venerable figure. He sat in a high-backed, elaborately carved oaken arm-chair, with a gray dignity of aspect that might have well befitted that very Father Time, whose power had never been disputed, save by this fortunate company. Even while quaffing the third draught of the Fountain of Youth, they were almost awed by the expression of his mysterious visage.

There, in fact, were the four glasses, filled to the brim with this amazing water, the delicate spray of which, as it bubbled up from the surface, looked like the shimmering sparkle of diamonds. It was almost sunset, making the room darker than ever; but a soft, moonlike glow shone from inside the vase, illuminating both the four guests and the doctor's distinguished figure. He sat in a tall, intricately carved oak armchair, with a gray dignity that could have easily belonged to Father Time himself, whose authority had never really been challenged, except by this lucky group. Even as they sipped the third drink from the Fountain of Youth, they felt a sense of awe from the mysterious look on his face.

But, the next moment, the exhilarating gush of young life shot through their veins. They were now in the happy prime of youth. Age, with its miserable train of cares, and sorrows, and diseases, was remembered only as the trouble of a dream, from which they had joyously awoke. The fresh gloss of the soul, so early lost, and without which the world's successive scenes had been but a gallery of faded pictures, again threw its enchantment over all their prospects. They felt like new-created beings, in a new-created universe.

But, in the next moment, the exciting rush of youthful energy surged through their veins. They were now in the joyful prime of their youth. Age, with its burdens of worries, sadness, and illnesses, was only a distant memory, like a troubling dream they had happily awakened from. The fresh shine of their spirit, which had been lost too soon, and without which the world's endless experiences had seemed like a collection of dull images, once again cast its magic over all their hopes. They felt like newly made beings in a newly made universe.

"We are young! We are young!" they cried exultingly.

"We're young! We're young!" they shouted joyfully.

Youth, like the extremity of age, had effaced the strongly marked characteristics of middle life, and mutually assimilated them all. They were a group of merry youngsters, almost maddened with the exuberant frolicsomeness of their years. The most singular effect of their gayety was an impulse to mock the infirmity and decrepitude of which they had so lately been the victims. They laughed loudly at their old-fashioned attire, the wide-skirted coats and flapped waistcoats of the young men, and the ancient cap and gown of the blooming girl. One limped across the floor, like a gouty grandfather; one set a pair of spectacles astride of his nose, and pretended to pore over the black-letter pages of the book of magic; a third seated himself in an arm-chair, and strove to imitate the venerable dignity of Dr. Heidegger. Then all shouted mirthfully, and leaped about the room. The Widow Wycherly—if so fresh a damsel could be called a widow—tripped up to the doctor's chair, with a mischievous merriment in her rosy face.

Youth, like the extreme old age, had worn away the distinct traits of middle age and blended them all together. They were a cheerful bunch of young people, almost driven wild by the joyous energy of their youth. The most unusual effect of their cheerfulness was a tendency to mock the frailty and weakness they had just experienced. They burst into laughter at their outdated clothing: the young men’s wide-skirted coats and flapped waistcoats, and the old-fashioned cap and gown of the lovely girl. One limped across the floor like a gouty grandpa; another perched a pair of glasses on his nose, pretending to study the archaic pages of a magic book; a third sat in an armchair, trying to imitate the dignified pose of Dr. Heidegger. Then they all laughed heartily and jumped around the room. The Widow Wycherly—if such a youthful lady could be called a widow—skipped over to the doctor's chair, with a playful grin on her rosy face.

"Doctor, you dear old soul," cried she, "get up and dance with me!" And then the four young people laughed louder than ever, to think what a queer figure the poor old doctor would cut.

"Doctor, you sweet old thing," she exclaimed, "get up and dance with me!" And then the four young people laughed even harder, imagining what a funny sight the poor old doctor would make.

"Pray excuse me," answered the doctor, quietly. "I am old and rheumatic, and my dancing days were over long ago. But either of these gay young gentlemen will be glad of so pretty a partner."

"Please excuse me," the doctor replied softly. "I'm old and have arthritis, and my dancing days ended long ago. But either of these charming young men would be happy to have such a lovely partner."

"Dance with me, Clara!" cried Colonel Killigrew.

"Dance with me, Clara!" shouted Colonel Killigrew.

"No, no, I will be her partner!" shouted Mr. Gascoigne.

"No, no, I will be her partner!" shouted Mr. Gascoigne.

"She promised me her hand, fifty years ago!" exclaimed Mr. Medbourne.

"She promised me her hand fifty years ago!" Mr. Medbourne exclaimed.

They all gathered round her. One caught both her hands in his passionate grasp,—another threw his arm about her waist,—the third buried his hand among the glossy curls that clustered beneath the widow's cap. Blushing, panting, struggling, chiding, laughing, her warm breath fanning each of their faces by turns, she strove to disengage herself, yet still remained in their triple embrace. Never was there a livelier picture of youthful rivalship, with bewitching beauty for the prize. Yet, by a strange deception, owing to the duskiness of the chamber, and the antique dresses which they still wore, the tall mirror is said to have reflected the figures of the three old, gray, withered grandsires, ridiculously contending for the skinny ugliness of a shrivelled grandam.

They all gathered around her. One grabbed her hands with a passionate grip—another wrapped his arm around her waist—the third ran his fingers through the glossy curls that hung beneath the widow's cap. Blushing, breathless, struggling, teasing, and laughing, her warm breath brushed against each of their faces in turn as she tried to break free, yet still stayed caught in their triple embrace. It was a lively scene of youthful rivalry, with enchanting beauty as the prize. However, due to the dim light in the room and the old-fashioned outfits they still wore, the tall mirror was said to reflect the figures of three old, gray, wrinkled grandfathers absurdly competing for the frail unattractiveness of a shriveled grandmother.

But they were young: their burning passions proved them so. Inflamed to madness by the coquetry of the girl-widow, who neither granted nor quite withheld her favors, the three rivals began to interchange threatening glances. Still keeping hold of the fair prize, they grappled fiercely at one another's throats. As they struggled to and fro, the table was overturned, and the vase dashed into a thousand fragments. The precious Water of Youth flowed in a bright stream across the floor, moistening the wings of a butterfly, which, grown old in the decline of summer, had alighted there to die. The insect fluttered lightly through the chamber, and settled on the snowy head of Dr. Heidegger.

But they were young: their intense emotions showed it. Driven to madness by the flirtation of the girl-widow, who neither fully gave her affections nor completely withheld them, the three rivals started exchanging threatening glances. Still holding onto the beautiful prize, they fought fiercely with each other. As they struggled back and forth, the table got knocked over, and the vase shattered into a thousand pieces. The precious Water of Youth spilled in a bright stream across the floor, soaking the wings of a butterfly, which, having aged in the late summer, had landed there to die. The insect fluttered lightly through the room and settled on the snowy head of Dr. Heidegger.

"Come, come, gentlemen!—come, Madam Wycherly," exclaimed the doctor, "I really must protest against this riot."

"Come on, gentlemen!—come on, Madam Wycherly," the doctor exclaimed, "I really have to object to this chaos."

They stood still and shivered; for it seemed as if gray Time were calling them back from their sunny youth, far down into the chill and darksome vale of years. They looked at old Dr. Heidegger, who sat in his carved arm-chair, holding the rose of half a century, which he had rescued from among the fragments of the shattered vase. At the motion of his hand, the four rioters resumed their seats; the more readily, because their violent exertions had wearied them, youthful though they were.

They stood frozen and shivering; it felt like gray Time was pulling them back from their bright youth into the cold and dark valley of years. They glanced at old Dr. Heidegger, who sat in his ornate armchair, holding the rose from half a century ago that he had saved from the pieces of the broken vase. With a gesture of his hand, the four mischief-makers sat back down; they were eager to oblige since their wild efforts had exhausted them, despite their youth.

"My poor Sylvia's rose!" ejaculated Dr. Heidegger, holding it in the light of the sunset clouds; "it appears to be fading again."

"My poor Sylvia's rose!" exclaimed Dr. Heidegger, holding it up to the light of the sunset clouds; "it looks like it’s fading again."

And so it was. Even while the party were looking at it, the flower continued to shrivel up, till it became as dry and fragile as when the doctor had first thrown it into the vase. He shook off the few drops of moisture which clung to its petals.

And that's how it happened. Even while the group was watching, the flower kept wilting, until it was as dry and delicate as when the doctor had first tossed it into the vase. He shook off the few drops of water that clung to its petals.

"I love it as well thus, as in its dewy freshness," observed he, pressing the withered rose to his withered lips. While he spoke, the butterfly fluttered down from the doctor's snowy head, and fell upon the floor.

"I love it just as much now, in its dewy freshness," he said, pressing the withered rose to his dry lips. As he spoke, the butterfly fluttered down from the doctor's white hair and landed on the floor.

His guests shivered again. A strange chillness, whether of the body or spirit they could not tell, was creeping gradually over them all. They gazed at one another, and fancied that each fleeting moment snatched away a charm, and left a deepening furrow where none had been before. Was it an illusion? Had the changes of a lifetime been crowded into so brief a space, and were they now four aged people, sitting with their old friend, Dr. Heidegger?

His guests shivered once more. A strange chill, whether it was physical or emotional, they couldn't quite determine, was slowly washing over them. They looked at each other and imagined that each passing moment took away some charm, leaving behind a deepening line where none had existed before. Was it just a trick of the mind? Had the transformations of a lifetime happened in such a short time, leaving them as four elderly individuals sitting with their old friend, Dr. Heidegger?

"Are we grown old again, so soon?" cried they, dolefully.

"Have we gotten old again, so soon?" they cried, sadly.

In truth, they had. The Water of Youth possessed merely a virtue more transient than that of wine. The delirium which it created had effervesced away. Yes! they were old again. With a shuddering impulse, that showed her a woman still, the widow clasped her skinny hands before her face, and wished that the coffin-lid were over it, since it could be no longer beautiful.

In reality, they had. The Water of Youth had only a fleeting quality, even more temporary than wine. The excitement it brought had faded away. Yes! they were old again. With a shudder that revealed she was still a woman, the widow put her bony hands over her face and wished that the coffin lid was closed over it, since it could no longer be beautiful.

"Yes, friends, ye are old again," said Dr. Heidegger; "and lo! the Water of Youth is all lavished on the ground. Well, I bemoan it not; for if the fountain gushed at my very doorstep, I would not stoop to bathe my lips in it; no, though its delirium were for years instead of moments. Such is the lesson ye have taught me!"

"Yes, friends, you’re old again," said Dr. Heidegger. "And look! The Water of Youth is all wasted on the ground. Well, I don't regret it; because if the fountain were gushing right at my doorstep, I wouldn’t bother to sip from it; no, even if its ecstasy lasted for years instead of just moments. That’s the lesson you’ve taught me!"

But the doctor's four friends had taught no such lesson to themselves. They resolved forthwith to make a pilgrimage to Florida, and quaff at morning, noon, and night from the Fountain of Youth.

But the doctor's four friends had learned no such lesson for themselves. They immediately decided to take a trip to Florida and drink from the Fountain of Youth morning, noon, and night.

Note.—In an English Review, not long since, I have been accused of plagiarizing the idea of this story from a chapter in one of the novels of Alexandre Dumas. There has undoubtedly been a plagiarism on one side or the other; but as my story was written a good deal more than twenty years ago, and as the novel is of considerably more recent date, I take pleasure in thinking that M. Dumas has done me the honor to appropriate one of the fanciful conceptions of my earlier days. He is heartily welcome to it: nor is it the only instance, by many, in which the great French romancer has exercised the privilege of commanding genius by confiscating the intellectual property of less famous people to his own use and behoof.

Note.—Recently, I was accused in an English review of stealing the idea for this story from a chapter in one of Alexandre Dumas's novels. There has definitely been some borrowing on one side or the other; however, since I wrote my story over twenty years ago and Dumas's novel is much more recent, I take pride in thinking that M. Dumas has honored me by taking one of the creative ideas from my earlier work. He is more than welcome to it; nor is it the only instance, by far, where the great French novelist has exercised the privilege of genius by using the intellectual property of less recognized writers for his own benefit.

September, 1860.

September, 1860.


The Birthmark

In the latter part of the last century there lived a man of science, an eminent proficient in every branch of natural philosophy, who not long before our story opens had made experience of a spiritual affinity more attractive than any chemical one. He had left his laboratory to the care of an assistant, cleared his fine countenance from the furnace-smoke, washed the stain of acids from his fingers, and persuaded a beautiful woman to become his wife. In those days, when the comparatively recent discovery of electricity and other kindred mysteries of Nature seemed to open paths into the region of miracle, it was not unusual for the love of science to rival the love of woman in its depth and absorbing energy. The higher intellect, the imagination, the spirit, and even the heart might all find their congenial aliment in pursuits which, as some of their ardent votaries believed, would ascend from one step of powerful intelligence to another, until the philosopher should lay his hand on the secret of creative force and perhaps make new worlds for himself. We know not whether Aylmer possessed this degree of faith in man's ultimate control over nature. He had devoted himself, however, too unreservedly to scientific studies ever to be weakened from them by any second passion. His love for his young wife might prove the stronger of the two; but it could only be by intertwining itself with his love of science and uniting the strength of the latter to his own.

In the latter part of the last century, there was a man of science, a prominent expert in every field of natural philosophy, who not long before our story began had experienced a spiritual connection more compelling than any chemical one. He left his lab in the hands of an assistant, cleaned the smoke from his face, washed the acid stains off his fingers, and convinced a beautiful woman to marry him. Back then, when the relatively recent discovery of electricity and other related mysteries of nature seemed to open doors to the miraculous, it wasn't uncommon for the love of science to rival romantic love in its intensity and all-consuming nature. Higher intellect, imagination, spirit, and even the heart could all find nourishment in pursuits that, as some of their passionate followers believed, would elevate them from one level of profound intelligence to another, until the philosopher could grasp the secret of creative power and perhaps create new worlds for himself. We don't know if Aylmer had this level of faith in humanity's ultimate control over nature. However, he had dedicated himself too fully to scientific studies to ever be distracted from them by any other passion. His love for his young wife might prove to be the stronger of the two, but it could only do so by intertwining with his love of science, combining the power of the latter with his own.

Such a union accordingly took place, and was attended with truly remarkable consequences and a deeply impressive moral. One day, very soon after their marriage, Aylmer sat gazing at his wife with a trouble in his countenance that grew stronger until he spoke.

Such a union happened, and it led to truly remarkable results and a deeply meaningful lesson. One day, shortly after their marriage, Aylmer sat looking at his wife with a look of concern on his face that grew more intense until he finally spoke.

"Georgiana," said he, "has it never occurred to you that the mark upon your cheek might be removed?"

"Georgiana," he said, "have you ever thought about the possibility of having the mark on your cheek removed?"

"No, indeed," said she, smiling; but, perceiving the seriousness of his manner, she blushed deeply. "To tell you the truth, it has been so often called a charm, that I was simple enough to imagine it might be so."

"No, not at all," she said with a smile; but noticing how serious he was, she blushed deeply. "Honestly, it’s been called a charm so many times that I was naïve enough to think it could actually be true."

"Ah, upon another face perhaps it might," replied her husband; "but never on yours. No, dearest Georgiana, you came so nearly perfect from the hand of Nature, that this slightest possible defect, which we hesitate whether to term a defect or a beauty, shocks me, as being the visible mark of earthly imperfection."

"Ah, it might on someone else's face," her husband replied; "but never on yours. No, my dearest Georgiana, you came so close to perfect from Nature's hand that this tiny flaw, which we can't decide whether to call a flaw or a beauty, shocks me because it's the visible sign of earthly imperfection."

"Shocks you, my husband!" cried Georgiana, deeply hurt; at first reddening with momentary anger but then bursting into tears. "Then why did you take me from my mother's side? You cannot love what shocks you!"

"Shocks you, my husband!" Georgiana exclaimed, deeply hurt; she initially flushed with brief anger but then broke into tears. "Then why did you take me away from my mother's side? You can't love what shocks you!"

To explain this conversation, it must be mentioned that in the centre of Georgiana's left cheek there was a singular mark, deeply interwoven, as it were, with the texture and substance of her face. In the usual state of her complexion—a healthy though delicate bloom—the mark wore a tint of deeper crimson, which imperfectly defined its shape amid the surrounding rosiness. When she blushed it gradually became more indistinct, and finally vanished amid the triumphant rush of blood that bathed the whole cheek with its brilliant glow. But if any shifting motion caused her to turn pale there was the mark again, a crimson stain upon the snow, in what Aylmer sometimes deemed an almost fearful distinctness. Its shape bore not a little similarity to the human hand, though of the smallest pygmy size. Georgiana's lovers were wont to say that some fairy at her birth-hour had laid her tiny hand upon the infant's cheek, and left this impress there in token of the magic endowments that were to give her such sway over all hearts. Many a desperate swain would have risked life for the privilege of pressing his lips to the mysterious hand. It must not be concealed, however, that the impression wrought by this fairy sign-manual varied exceedingly according to the difference of temperament in the beholders. Some fastidious persons—but they were exclusively of her own sex—affirmed that the bloody hand, as they chose to call it, quite destroyed the effect of Georgiana's beauty and rendered her countenance even hideous. But it would be as reasonable to say that one of those small blue stains which sometimes occur in the purest statuary marble would convert the Eve of Powers to a monster. Masculine observers, if the birthmark did not heighten their admiration, contented themselves with wishing it away, that the world might possess one living specimen of ideal loveliness without the semblance of a flaw. After his marriage,—for he thought little or nothing of the matter before,—Aylmer discovered that this was the case with himself.

To explain this conversation, it should be noted that in the center of Georgiana's left cheek there was a unique mark, deeply woven into the texture of her face. Normally, her complexion had a healthy, delicate glow, and the mark showed a deeper crimson hue, which vaguely shaped its outline against her rosy skin. When she blushed, it gradually became less distinct and eventually disappeared among the flood of blood that brightened her entire cheek. However, if any sudden movement caused her to turn pale, the mark reappeared as a crimson stain on white skin, which Aylmer sometimes thought appeared almost frighteningly clear. Its shape was a little reminiscent of a human hand, although tiny, like that of a small child. Georgiana's admirers liked to say that a fairy had placed her tiny hand on the infant’s cheek at birth, leaving this impression as a sign of the magical gifts that would allow her to captivate hearts. Many desperate suitors would have risked their lives just to kiss that mysterious hand. However, it must be said that the impression left by this fairy mark varied greatly depending on the temperament of those who saw it. Some picky individuals—mostly women—claimed that what they called the bloody hand completely ruined Georgiana's beauty and made her face even ugly. But it would be just as reasonable to say that a small blue stain sometimes found in the purest marble would turn the Eve of Powers into a monster. Male admirers, if the birthmark didn’t increase their admiration, simply wished it away so that the world could have one perfect example of beauty without any flaws. After he got married—since he had given it little or no thought before—Aylmer realized he felt the same way.

Had she been less beautiful,—if Envy's self could have found aught else to sneer at,—he might have felt his affection heightened by the prettiness of this mimic hand, now vaguely portrayed, now lost, now stealing forth again and glimmering to and fro with every pulse of emotion that throbbed within her heart; but, seeing her otherwise so perfect, he found this one defect grow more and more intolerable with every moment of their united lives. It was the fatal flaw of humanity which Nature, in one shape or another, stamps ineffaceably on all her productions, either to imply that they are temporary and finite, or that their perfection must be wrought by toil and pain. The crimson hand expressed the ineludible gripe in which mortality clutches the highest and purest of earthly mould, degrading them into kindred with the lowest, and even with the very brutes, like whom their visible frames return to dust. In this manner, selecting it as the symbol of his wife's liability to sin, sorrow, decay, and death, Aylmer's sombre imagination was not long in rendering the birthmark a frightful object, causing him more trouble and horror than ever Georgiana's beauty, whether of soul or sense, had given him delight.

If she had been less beautiful—if Envy herself could have found anything else to mock—he might have felt his love intensified by the charm of this birthmark, now faintly visible, now fading, now reappearing and shimmering with every heartbeat of emotion in her heart. But because she was otherwise so perfect, he found this one flaw increasingly unbearable with every moment they spent together. It was the fatal imperfection of humanity that Nature, in one form or another, indelibly marks on all her creations, either to suggest that they are temporary and finite or that their perfection must be achieved through struggle and suffering. The crimson mark represented the unavoidable grip in which mortality holds even the highest and purest of earthly beings, dragging them down to share in the fate of the lowest, and even the animals, whose visible forms return to dust. Thus, by choosing it as the symbol of his wife’s vulnerability to sin, sorrow, decay, and death, Aylmer’s dark imagination quickly transformed the birthmark into a terrifying object, causing him more distress and horror than Georgiana’s beauty, in either spirit or appearance, had ever brought him joy.

At all the seasons which should have been their happiest he invariably, and without intending it, nay, in spite of a purpose to the contrary, reverted to this one disastrous topic. Trifling as it at first appeared, it so connected itself with innumerable trains of thought and modes of feeling that it became the central point of all. With the morning twilight Aylmer opened his eyes upon his wife's face and recognized the symbol of imperfection; and when they sat together at the evening hearth his eyes wandered stealthily to her cheek, and beheld, flickering with the blaze of the wood-fire, the spectral hand that wrote mortality where he would fain have worshipped. Georgiana soon learned to shudder at his gaze. It needed but a glance with the peculiar expression that his face often wore to change the roses of her cheek into a death-like paleness, amid which the crimson hand was brought strongly out, like a bas-relief of ruby on the whitest marble.

At all the times that should have been their happiest, he always, and without meaning to, even in spite of trying not to, ended up reverting to this one painful topic. Although it seemed trivial at first, it tied itself to countless thoughts and feelings, becoming the focal point of everything. With the morning light, Aylmer opened his eyes to his wife's face and saw the symbol of imperfection. When they sat together in the evening by the fire, his eyes would sneak a glance at her cheek and see, dancing in the glow of the flames, the ghostly hand that wrote about mortality where he wished he could only admire her. Georgiana quickly learned to dread his gaze. Just a look with the unique expression his face often had was enough to drain the color from her cheeks, leaving her pale as death, with the crimson mark standing out vividly, like a ruby bas-relief on pure white marble.

Late one night, when the lights were growing dim so as hardly to betray the stain on the poor wife's cheek, she herself, for the first time, voluntarily took up the subject.

Late one night, when the lights were growing dim enough that they barely revealed the mark on the poor wife's cheek, she herself, for the first time, willingly brought up the topic.

"Do you remember, my dear Aylmer," said she, with a feeble attempt at a smile, "have you any recollection, of a dream last night about this odious hand?"

"Do you remember, my dear Aylmer," she said, making a weak attempt at a smile, "do you recall a dream last night about this dreadful hand?"

"None! none whatever!" replied Aylmer, starting; but then he added, in a dry, cold tone, affected for the sake of concealing the real depth of his emotion, "I might well dream of it; for, before I fell asleep, it had taken a pretty firm hold of my fancy."

"None! Not at all!" Aylmer replied, startled; but then he added, in a dry, cold tone he used to hide the true extent of his feelings, "I might as well have dreamed about it; before I fell asleep, it had really captured my imagination."

"And you did dream of it?" continued Georgiana, hastily; for she dreaded lest a gush of tears should interrupt what she had to say. "A terrible dream! I wonder that you can forget it. Is it possible to forget this one expression?—'It is in her heart now; we must have it out!' Reflect, my husband; for by all means I would have you recall that dream."

"And you actually dreamed about it?" Georgiana pressed quickly, fearing that a wave of tears might interrupt what she needed to say. "What a terrible dream! I can't believe you could forget it. How could you possibly forget this one line?—'It's in her heart now; we need to confront it!' Think about it, my husband; I really want you to remember that dream."

The mind is in a sad state when Sleep, the all-involving, cannot confine her spectres within the dim region of her sway, but suffers them to break forth, affrighting this actual life with secrets that perchance belong to a deeper one. Aylmer now remembered his dream. He had fancied himself with his servant Aminadab attempting an operation for the removal of the birthmark; but the deeper went the knife, the deeper sank the hand, until at length its tiny grasp appeared to have caught hold of Georgiana's heart; whence, however, her husband was inexorably resolved to cut or wrench it away.

The mind is in a bad place when Sleep, the all-encompassing one, can’t keep her ghosts confined to her shadowy realm, but instead allows them to emerge, troubling our current life with secrets that might belong to a deeper existence. Aylmer now recalled his dream. He had imagined himself and his servant Aminadab trying to perform an operation to remove the birthmark; but the deeper the knife went, the deeper the hand sank, until ultimately its small grip seemed to have seized Georgiana's heart; from which, however, her husband was determined to cut or pull it away.

When the dream had shaped itself perfectly in his memory, Aylmer sat in his wife's presence with a guilty feeling. Truth often finds its way to the mind close muffled in robes of sleep, and then speaks with uncompromising directness of matters in regard to which we practise an unconscious self-deception during our waking moments. Until now he had not been aware of the tyrannizing influence acquired by one idea over his mind, and of the lengths which he might find in his heart to go for the sake of giving himself peace.

When the dream had settled clearly in his mind, Aylmer sat next to his wife, feeling guilty. The truth often makes its way to our thoughts, wrapped in the layers of sleep, and then it speaks boldly about things we usually deceive ourselves about while we're awake. Until now, he hadn't realized how much one idea could dominate his mind and how far he might go in his heart just to find some peace.

"Aylmer," resumed Georgiana, solemnly, "I know not what may be the cost to both of us to rid me of this fatal birthmark. Perhaps its removal may cause cureless deformity; or it may be the stain goes as deep as life itself. Again: do we know that there is a possibility, on any terms, of unclasping the firm gripe of this little hand which was laid upon me before I came into the world?"

"Aylmer," Georgiana continued seriously, "I don't know what it might cost us to get rid of this deadly birthmark. Removing it could lead to irreversible deformity, or it could be that the mark runs deeper than life itself. And again, do we even know if it's possible, under any conditions, to break the strong hold of this small hand that was placed on me before I was born?"

"Dearest Georgiana, I have spent much thought upon the subject," hastily interrupted Aylmer. "I am convinced of the perfect practicability of its removal."

"Dear Georgiana, I've thought a lot about this," Aylmer quickly interrupted. "I'm sure it's completely possible to remove it."

"If there be the remotest possibility of it," continued Georgiana, "let the attempt be made, at whatever risk. Danger is nothing to me; for life, while this hateful mark makes me the object of your horror and disgust,—life is a burden which I would fling down with joy. Either remove this dreadful hand, or take my wretched life! You have deep science. All the world bears witness of it. You have achieved great wonders. Cannot you remove this little, little mark, which I cover with the tips of two small fingers? Is this beyond your power, for the sake of your own peace, and to save your poor wife from madness?"

"If there’s even the slightest chance of it," Georgiana continued, "let’s give it a try, no matter the risk. Danger doesn’t scare me; as long as this horrible mark makes me the source of your horror and disgust, life is a burden I’d gladly throw away. Either take away this terrible hand, or end my miserable life! You have great knowledge. The whole world recognizes it. You’ve accomplished amazing things. Can’t you remove this tiny, tiny mark, which I hide with the tips of two small fingers? Is this too much for you, just for your own peace, and to save your poor wife from going insane?"

"Noblest, dearest, tenderest wife," cried Aylmer, rapturously, "doubt not my power. I have already given this matter the deepest thought,—thought which might almost have enlightened me to create a being less perfect than yourself. Georgiana, you have led me deeper than ever into the heart of science. I feel myself fully competent to render this dear cheek as faultless as its fellow; and then, most beloved, what will be my triumph when I shall have corrected what Nature left imperfect in her fairest work! Even Pygmalion, when his sculptured woman assumed life, felt not greater ecstasy than mine will be."

"Noblest, dearest, tenderest wife," cried Aylmer, joyfully, "don't doubt my ability. I've really thought about this, deeply—thought that could nearly have inspired me to create a being less perfect than you. Georgiana, you have pushed me further than ever into the depths of science. I feel fully capable of making this beautiful cheek as flawless as the other; and then, my beloved, what a triumph it will be when I fix what Nature left imperfect in her most beautiful creation! Even Pygmalion, when his sculpted woman came to life, didn't feel a greater joy than I will."

"It is resolved, then," said Georgiana, faintly smiling. "And, Aylmer, spare me not, though you should find the birthmark take refuge in my heart at last."

"It’s settled, then," said Georgiana, with a faint smile. "And Aylmer, don’t hold back, even if you find the birthmark has made its home in my heart by the end."

Her husband tenderly kissed her cheek,—her right cheek,—not that which bore the impress of the crimson hand.

Her husband gently kissed her cheek—her right cheek—not the one marked with the red handprint.

The next day Aylmer apprised his wife of a plan that he had formed whereby he might have opportunity for the intense thought and constant watchfulness which the proposed operation would require; while Georgiana, likewise, would enjoy the perfect repose essential to its success. They were to seclude themselves in the extensive apartments occupied by Aylmer as a laboratory, and where, during his toilsome youth, he had made discoveries in the elemental powers of nature that had roused the admiration of all the learned societies in Europe. Seated calmly in this laboratory, the pale philosopher had investigated the secrets of the highest cloud-region and of the profoundest mines; he had satisfied himself of the causes that kindled and kept alive the fires of the volcano; and had explained the mystery of fountains, and how it is that they gush forth, some so bright and pure, and others with such rich medicinal virtues, from the dark bosom of the earth. Here, too, at an earlier period, he had studied the wonders of the human frame, and attempted to fathom the very process by which Nature assimilates all her precious influences from earth and air, and from the spiritual world, to create and foster man, her masterpiece. The latter pursuit, however, Aylmer had long laid aside in unwilling recognition of the truth—against which all seekers sooner or later stumble—that our great creative Mother, while she amuses us with apparently working in the broadest sunshine, is yet severely careful to keep her own secrets, and, in spite of her pretended openness, shows us nothing but results. She permits us, indeed, to mar, but seldom to mend, and, like a jealous patentee, on no account to make. Now, however, Aylmer resumed these half-forgotten investigations; not, of course, with such hopes or wishes as first suggested them; but because they involved much physiological truth and lay in the path of his proposed scheme for the treatment of Georgiana.

The next day, Aylmer informed his wife about a plan he had come up with that would allow him to have the intense focus and constant attention the surgery would require, while also ensuring Georgiana enjoyed the complete rest necessary for its success. They would isolate themselves in the spacious rooms that Aylmer used as a laboratory, where, during his hardworking youth, he had made discoveries in the basic forces of nature that impressed all the learned societies in Europe. Calmly seated in this lab, the pale scientist had explored the secrets of the highest clouds and the deepest mines; he had understood the reasons behind the fires of volcanoes and had explained the mystery of fountains, and how some burst forth so bright and pure, while others possess rich medicinal qualities from the dark depths of the earth. Earlier, he had also studied the wonders of the human body and attempted to understand exactly how Nature absorbs all her valuable influences from the earth, air, and the spiritual world to create and nurture humans, her greatest achievement. However, Aylmer had long set this latter pursuit aside, reluctantly accepting the truth—one that all seekers discover eventually—that our great creative Mother, while she appears to work openly in broad daylight, is actually very careful about keeping her secrets. Even though she seems accessible, she reveals nothing but results. She allows us to destroy, but rarely to fix, and like a jealous inventor, she forbids us to create. Now, however, Aylmer was revisiting these almost forgotten investigations; not, of course, with the same hopes or desires that originally inspired him, but because they held significant physiological truths and were relevant to his planned approach for treating Georgiana.

As he led her over the threshold of the laboratory Georgiana was cold and tremulous. Aylmer looked cheerfully into her face, with intent to reassure her, but was so startled with the intense glow of the birthmark upon the whiteness of her cheek that he could not restrain a strong convulsive shudder. His wife fainted.

As he helped her step into the laboratory, Georgiana felt cold and nervous. Aylmer smiled at her, trying to reassure her, but he was so taken aback by the bright contrast of the birthmark against her pale cheek that he couldn't help but shudder involuntarily. His wife fainted.

"Aminadab! Aminadab!" shouted Aylmer, stamping violently on the floor.

"Aminadab! Aminadab!" shouted Aylmer, stomping hard on the floor.

Forthwith there issued from an inner apartment a man of low stature, but bulky frame, with shaggy hair hanging about his visage, which was grimed with the vapors of the furnace. This personage had been Aylmer's underworker during his whole scientific career, and was admirably fitted for that office by his great mechanical readiness, and the skill with which, while incapable of comprehending a single principle, he executed all the details of his master's experiments. With his vast strength, his shaggy hair, his smoky aspect, and the indescribable earthiness that incrusted him, he seemed to represent man's physical nature; while Aylmer's slender figure, and pale, intellectual face, were no less apt a type of the spiritual element.

Immediately, a short but stocky man emerged from an inner room, his messy hair hanging around his face, which was dirty from the furnace fumes. This man had been Aylmer's assistant throughout his entire scientific career and was perfectly suited for the job due to his strong mechanical skills, even though he didn’t understand any of the underlying principles. With his immense strength, wild hair, grimy appearance, and the indescribable dirt that covered him, he seemed to embody humanity's physical side; on the other hand, Aylmer, with his thin build and pale, intellectual face, represented the spiritual aspect.

"Throw open the door of the boudoir, Aminadab," said Aylmer, "and burn a pastil."

"Open the door to the room, Aminadab," Aylmer said, "and light a stick of incense."

"Yes, master," answered Aminadab, looking intently at the lifeless form of Georgiana; and then he muttered to himself, "If she were my wife, I'd never part with that birthmark."

"Yes, master," Aminadab replied, staring intently at Georgiana's lifeless body; then he murmured to himself, "If she were my wife, I would never let go of that birthmark."

When Georgiana recovered consciousness she found herself breathing an atmosphere of penetrating fragrance, the gentle potency of which had recalled her from her death-like faintness. The scene around her looked like enchantment. Aylmer had converted those smoky, dingy, sombre rooms, where he had spent his brightest years in recondite pursuits, into a series of beautiful apartments not unfit to be the secluded abode of a lovely woman. The walls were hung with gorgeous curtains, which imparted the combination of grandeur and grace that no other species of adornment can achieve; and, as they fell from the ceiling to the floor, their rich and ponderous folds, concealing all angles and straight lines, appeared to shut in the scene from infinite space. For aught Georgiana knew, it might be a pavilion among the clouds. And Aylmer, excluding the sunshine, which would have interfered with his chemical processes, had supplied its place with perfumed lamps, emitting flames of various hue, but all uniting in a soft, impurpled radiance. He now knelt by his wife's side, watching her earnestly, but without alarm; for he was confident in his science, and felt that he could draw a magic circle round her within which no evil might intrude.

When Georgiana came to, she found herself surrounded by a strong, fragrant atmosphere that had pulled her back from a near-death faint. The scene around her felt magical. Aylmer had transformed those smoky, dull, gloomy rooms, where he had spent his best years in secretive studies, into a series of beautiful spaces worthy of a lovely woman’s private sanctuary. The walls were draped in stunning curtains that combined grandeur and elegance in a way no other decoration could match; as they cascaded from the ceiling to the floor, their rich, heavy folds obscured all straight lines and angles, making the area feel enclosed from endless space. For all Georgiana knew, it could have been a pavilion in the clouds. Aylmer, keeping out the sunlight that would have disturbed his experiments, replaced it with scented lamps that fired flames of various colors, all blending into a soft, purplish glow. He now knelt by his wife's side, watching her intently but calmly; he was confident in his knowledge and believed he could create a protective circle around her where no harm could enter.

"Where am I? Ah, I remember," said Georgiana, faintly; and she placed her hand over her cheek to hide the terrible mark from her husband's eyes.

"Where am I? Oh, I remember," said Georgiana, weakly; and she put her hand over her cheek to hide the awful mark from her husband's view.

"Fear not, dearest!" exclaimed he. "Do not shrink from me! Believe me, Georgiana, I even rejoice in this single imperfection, since it will be such a rapture to remove it."

"Don't worry, my love!" he exclaimed. "Don't pull away from me! Trust me, Georgiana, I actually take pleasure in this one flaw, since it will be such a thrill to get rid of it."

"O, spare me!" sadly replied his wife. "Pray do not look at it again. I never can forget that convulsive shudder."

"O, please spare me!" his wife replied sadly. "Please don't look at it again. I can never forget that terrible shudder."

In order to soothe Georgiana, and, as it were, to release her mind from the burden of actual things, Aylmer now put in practice some of the light and playful secrets which science had taught him among its profounder lore. Airy figures, absolutely bodiless ideas, and forms of unsubstantial beauty came and danced before her, imprinting their momentary footsteps on beams of light. Though she had some indistinct idea of the method of these optical phenomena, still the illusion was almost perfect enough to warrant the belief that her husband possessed sway over the spiritual world. Then again, when she felt a wish to look forth from her seclusion, immediately, as if her thoughts were answered, the procession of external existence flitted across a screen. The scenery and the figures of actual life were perfectly represented but with that bewitching yet indescribable difference which always makes a picture, an image, or a shadow so much more attractive than the original. When wearied of this, Aylmer bade her cast her eyes upon a vessel containing a quantity of earth. She did so, with little interest at first; but was soon startled to perceive the germ of a plant shooting upward from the soil. Then came the slender stalk; the leaves gradually unfolded themselves; and amid them was a perfect and lovely flower.

To comfort Georgiana and help her escape the weight of reality, Aylmer started using some of the playful tricks he had learned from science. Light, airy shapes, completely abstract ideas, and forms of ethereal beauty appeared and danced in front of her, leaving fleeting impressions on beams of light. Although she had a vague understanding of how these visual tricks worked, the illusion was so convincing that it almost made her believe her husband had control over the spiritual realm. Whenever she wanted to peek out from her solitude, it was as if her thoughts were answered, and scenes from the outside world quickly appeared on a screen. The sights and figures of real life were depicted perfectly, but with that enchanting and indescribable quality that always makes a picture, an image, or a shadow more appealing than the original. When she grew tired of this, Aylmer directed her attention to a container filled with soil. She looked at it with little interest at first, but was soon surprised to see a plant sprouting from the earth. Then the slender stem emerged; the leaves gradually opened up, revealing a perfect and beautiful flower among them.

"It is magical!" cried Georgiana. "I dare not touch it."

"It’s amazing!" exclaimed Georgiana. "I can’t bring myself to touch it."

"Nay, pluck it," answered Aylmer,—"pluck it, and inhale its brief perfume while you may. The flower will wither in a few moments and leave nothing save its brown seed-vessels; but thence may be perpetuated a race as ephemeral as itself."

"Go ahead, take it," Aylmer replied, "take it and enjoy its fleeting scent while you can. The flower will fade in just a moment, leaving behind only its brown seed pods; but from those, a new generation can spring up as short-lived as the flower itself."

But Georgiana had no sooner touched the flower than the whole plant suffered a blight, its leaves turning coal-black as if by the agency of fire.

But as soon as Georgiana touched the flower, the entire plant withered, its leaves turning black as if scorched by fire.

"There was too powerful a stimulus," said Aylmer, thoughtfully.

"There was too strong a stimulus," Aylmer said thoughtfully.

To make up for this abortive experiment, he proposed to take her portrait by a scientific process of his own invention. It was to be effected by rays of light striking upon a polished plate of metal. Georgiana assented; but, on looking at the result, was affrighted to find the features of the portrait blurred and indefinable; while the minute figure of a hand appeared where the cheek should have been. Aylmer snatched the metallic plate and threw it into a jar of corrosive acid.

To make up for this failed experiment, he suggested taking her portrait using a scientific process he had invented. It was supposed to work by having rays of light hit a polished metal plate. Georgiana agreed, but when she saw the result, she was horrified to find that the features of the portrait were blurred and unclear, while a small figure of a hand appeared where her cheek should have been. Aylmer grabbed the metal plate and tossed it into a jar of corrosive acid.

Soon, however, he forgot these mortifying failures. In the intervals of study and chemical experiment he came to her flushed and exhausted, but seemed invigorated by her presence, and spoke in glowing language of the resources of his art. He gave a history of the long dynasty of the alchemists, who spent so many ages in quest of the universal solvent by which the golden principle might be elicited from all things vile and base. Aylmer appeared to believe that, by the plainest scientific logic, it was altogether within the limits of possibility to discover this long-sought medium. "But," he added, "a philosopher who should go deep enough to acquire the power would attain too lofty a wisdom to stoop to the exercise of it." Not less singular were his opinions in regard to the elixir vitæ. He more than intimated that it was at his option to concoct a liquid that should prolong life for years, perhaps interminably; but that it would produce a discord in nature which all the world, and chiefly the quaffer of the immortal nostrum, would find cause to curse.

Soon, however, he forgot these embarrassing failures. In between his study and chemical experiments, he came to her flushed and exhausted, but seemed energized by her presence, speaking enthusiastically about the possibilities of his art. He shared the history of the long line of alchemists who spent ages searching for the universal solvent that could extract the golden principle from all things low and base. Aylmer seemed to believe that, through clear scientific reasoning, it was entirely possible to discover this long-hoped-for substance. "But," he added, "a philosopher who delves deep enough to gain this power would acquire such profound knowledge that they wouldn’t stoop to using it." His views on the elixir of life were equally striking. He hinted more than once that he could create a liquid that would extend life for years, maybe even forever; but he believed it would disrupt nature in a way that everyone, especially the drinker of the immortal potion, would come to regret.

"Aylmer, are you in earnest?" asked Georgiana, looking at him with amazement and fear. "It is terrible to possess such power, or even to dream of possessing it."

"Aylmer, are you serious?" asked Georgiana, looking at him with shock and fear. "It's frightening to have such power, or even to think about having it."

"O, do not tremble, my love," said her husband. "I would not wrong either you or myself by working such inharmonious effects upon our lives; but I would have you consider how trifling, in comparison, is the skill requisite to remove this little hand."

"O, don't be afraid, my love," her husband said. "I wouldn't do anything to hurt you or myself by causing such disharmony in our lives; but I want you to think about how trivial, in comparison, the skill needed to remove this little hand is."

At the mention of the birthmark, Georgiana, as usual, shrank as if a red-hot iron had touched her cheek.

At the mention of the birthmark, Georgiana, as always, recoiled as if a red-hot iron had touched her cheek.

Again Aylmer applied himself to his labors. She could hear his voice in the distant furnace-room giving directions to Aminadab, whose harsh, uncouth, misshapen tones were audible in response, more like the grunt or growl of a brute than human speech. After hours of absence, Aylmer reappeared and proposed that she should now examine his cabinet of chemical products and natural treasures of the earth. Among the former he showed her a small vial, in which, he remarked, was contained a gentle yet most powerful fragrance, capable of impregnating all the breezes that blow across a kingdom. They were of inestimable value, the contents of that little vial; and, as he said so, he threw some of the perfume into the air and filled the room with piercing and invigorating delight.

Again, Aylmer focused on his work. She could hear his voice coming from the distant furnace room as he gave instructions to Aminadab, whose rough, awkward, distorted responses sounded more like a grunt or growl than human speech. After being gone for hours, Aylmer returned and suggested that she should take a look at his collection of chemical products and natural treasures. Among them, he showed her a small vial and noted that it contained a subtle yet incredibly powerful fragrance, capable of filling the air with scent across an entire kingdom. The contents of that little vial were priceless, and as he spoke, he released some of the perfume into the air, filling the room with a sharp and invigorating aroma.

"And what is this?" asked Georgiana, pointing to a small crystal globe containing a gold-colored liquid. "It is so beautiful to the eye that I could imagine it the elixir of life."

"And what is this?" asked Georgiana, pointing to a small crystal globe filled with a gold-colored liquid. "It looks so beautiful that I could imagine it being the elixir of life."

"In one sense it is," replied Aylmer; "or rather, the elixir of immortality. It is the most precious poison that ever was concocted in this world. By its aid I could apportion the lifetime of any mortal at whom you might point your finger. The strength of the dose would determine whether he were to linger out years, or drop dead in the midst of a breath. No king on his guarded throne could keep his life if I, in my private station, should deem that the welfare of millions justified me in depriving him of it."

"In a way, it is," Aylmer replied. "Or rather, it's the elixir of immortality. It's the most valuable poison ever created in this world. With it, I could control the lifespan of anyone you point at. The strength of the dose would decide if they live for years or die in an instant. No king on his secured throne could hold onto his life if I, in my ordinary position, decided that the good of millions justified taking it from him."

"Why do you keep such a terrific drug?" inquired Georgiana, in horror.

"Why do you keep such an amazing drug?" Georgiana asked, horrified.

"Do not mistrust me, dearest," said her husband, smiling; "its virtuous potency is yet greater than its harmful one. But see! here is a powerful cosmetic. With a few drops of this in a vase of water, freckles may be washed away as easily as the hands are cleansed. A stronger infusion would take the blood out of the cheek, and leave the rosiest beauty a pale ghost."

"Don't doubt me, my dear," her husband said with a smile; "its positive effects are even stronger than its negative ones. But look! Here’s a powerful beauty product. Just a few drops of this in a vase of water can wash away freckles as easily as washing your hands. A stronger mix would drain the color from your cheeks and turn even the prettiest face into a pale shadow."

"Is it with this lotion that you intend to bathe my cheek?" asked Georgiana, anxiously.

"Is this the lotion you plan to use on my cheek?" Georgiana asked, anxiously.

"O no," hastily replied her husband; "this is merely superficial. Your case demands a remedy that shall go deeper."

"Oh no," her husband quickly replied; "this is just surface-level. Your situation needs a solution that goes deeper."

In his interviews with Georgiana, Aylmer generally made minute inquiries as to her sensations, and whether the confinement of the rooms and the temperature of the atmosphere agreed with her. These questions had such a particular drift that Georgiana began to conjecture that she was already subjected to certain physical influences, either breathed in with the fragrant air or taken with her food. She fancied likewise, but it might be altogether fancy, that there was a stirring up of her system,—a strange, indefinite sensation creeping through her veins, and tingling, half painfully, half pleasurably, at her heart. Still, whenever she dared to look into the mirror, there she beheld herself pale as a white rose and with the crimson birthmark stamped upon her cheek. Not even Aylmer now hated it so much as she.

In his conversations with Georgiana, Aylmer often asked detailed questions about how she was feeling and whether the confined spaces and the room temperature suited her. His questions were so specific that Georgiana started to suspect she was already being affected by certain physical influences, either inhaled with the fragrant air or consumed with her food. She also thought, though it could purely be a figment of her imagination, that something was stirring within her system—a strange, vague sensation creeping through her veins and tingling, both painfully and pleasurably, at her heart. Yet, every time she dared to look in the mirror, she saw herself pale like a white rose, with the crimson birthmark marked on her cheek. Not even Aylmer hated it as much as she did now.

To dispel the tedium of the hours which her husband found it necessary to devote to the processes of combination and analysis, Georgiana turned over the volumes of his scientific library. In many dark old tomes she met with chapters full of romance and poetry. They were the works of the philosophers of the Middle Ages, such as Albertus Magnus, Cornelius Agrippa, Paracelsus, and the famous friar who created the prophetic Brazen Head. All these antique naturalists stood in advance of their centuries, yet were imbued with some of their credulity, and therefore were believed, and perhaps imagined themselves to have acquired from the investigation of nature a power above nature, and from physics a sway over the spiritual world. Hardly less curious and imaginative were the early volumes of the Transactions of the Royal Society, in which the members, knowing little of the limits of natural possibility, were continually recording wonders or proposing methods whereby wonders might be wrought.

To break the monotony of the hours her husband spent on analysis and combination, Georgiana browsed through his scientific library. In many dusty old books, she found chapters filled with romance and poetry. These were the works of medieval philosophers like Albertus Magnus, Cornelius Agrippa, Paracelsus, and the famous friar who created the prophetic Brazen Head. All of these ancient naturalists were ahead of their time, yet they were still influenced by some of the superstitions of their era. As a result, they were believed, and perhaps even convinced themselves, that through their exploration of nature, they had gained powers beyond it, and from physics, a control over the spiritual realm. Equally curious and imaginative were the early volumes of the Transactions of the Royal Society, in which the members, unaware of the boundaries of natural possibility, continually recorded marvels or suggested ways to create them.

But, to Georgiana, the most engrossing volume was a large folio from her husband's own hand, in which he had recorded every experiment of his scientific career, its original aim, the methods adopted for its development, and its final success or failure, with the circumstances to which either event was attributable. The book, in truth was both the history and emblem of his ardent, ambitious, imaginative, yet practical and laborious life. He handled physical details as if there were nothing beyond them; yet spiritualized them all, and redeemed himself from materialism by his strong and eager aspiration towards the infinite. In his grasp the veriest clod of earth assumed a soul. Georgiana, as she read, reverenced Aylmer and loved him more profoundly than ever, but with a less entire dependence on his judgment than heretofore. Much as he had accomplished, she could not but observe that his most splendid successes were almost invariably failures, if compared with the ideal at which he aimed. His brightest diamonds were the merest pebbles, and felt to be so by himself, in comparison with the inestimable gems which lay hidden beyond his reach. The volume, rich with achievements that had won renown for its author, was yet as melancholy a record as ever mortal hand had penned. It was the sad confession and continual exemplification of the shortcomings of the composite man, the spirit burdened with clay and working in matter, and of the despair that assails the higher nature at finding itself so miserably thwarted by the earthly part. Perhaps every man of genius, in whatever sphere, might recognize the image of his own experience in Aylmer's journal.

But for Georgiana, the most captivating book was a large folio written by her husband, where he documented every experiment of his scientific career, including its original goal, the methods he used to develop it, and whether it succeeded or failed, along with the reasons behind each outcome. This book truly represented both the history and symbol of his passionate, ambitious, imaginative, yet practical and hard-working life. He treated physical details as if they were everything, yet he infused them with meaning, redeeming himself from materialism through his strong and intense longing for the infinite. In his hands, even the simplest piece of earth seemed to have a soul. As Georgiana read, she admired Aylmer and loved him even more deeply, but with less reliance on his judgment than before. Despite all he had achieved, she couldn't help but notice that his greatest successes were often failures when compared to the ideal he strived for. His brightest diamonds felt like mere pebbles to him, especially when he thought of the priceless gems that were just out of reach. The book, filled with accomplishments that had brought fame to its author, was still one of the saddest records ever written by human hands. It was a heartbreaking acknowledgment and constant example of the limitations of a complex man, a spirit weighed down by the physical and struggling in material matters, and of the despair that overwhelms the higher self when it finds itself so terribly hindered by the earthly side. Perhaps every genius, in any field, could see a reflection of their own experiences in Aylmer's journal.

So deeply did these reflections affect Georgiana that she laid her face upon the open volume and burst into tears. In this situation she was found by her husband.

So profoundly did these thoughts impact Georgiana that she rested her face on the open book and started to cry. Her husband discovered her in this state.

"It is dangerous to read in a sorcerer's books," said he with a smile, though his countenance was uneasy and displeased. "Georgiana, there are pages in that volume which I can scarcely glance over and keep my senses. Take heed lest it prove as detrimental to you."

"It’s risky to read a sorcerer's books," he said with a smile, although his expression was uneasy and unhappy. "Georgiana, there are pages in that book that I can barely look at without losing my mind. Be careful, or it might be just as harmful to you."

"It has made me worship you more than ever," said she.

"It has made me admire you more than ever," she said.

"Ah, wait for this one success," rejoined he, "then worship me if you will. I shall deem myself hardly unworthy of it. But come, I have sought you for the luxury of your voice. Sing to me, dearest."

"Ah, just wait for this one success," he replied, "then worship me if you want. I’ll feel like I deserve it. But come on, I’ve come to you for the pleasure of your voice. Sing to me, my dear."

So she poured out the liquid music of her voice to quench the thirst of his spirit. He then took his leave with a boyish exuberance of gayety, assuring her that her seclusion would endure but a little longer, and that the result was already certain. Scarcely had he departed when Georgiana felt irresistibly impelled to follow him. She had forgotten to inform Aylmer of a symptom which for two or three hours past had begun to excite her attention. It was a sensation in the fatal birthmark, not painful, but which induced a restlessness throughout her system. Hastening after her husband, she intruded for the first time into the laboratory.

So she poured out her melodious voice to satisfy his spirit's longing. He then left with a youthful joy, promising her that her solitude wouldn't last much longer and that the outcome was already decided. Hardly had he gone when Georgiana felt an overwhelming urge to follow him. She had forgotten to tell Aylmer about a symptom that had started to catch her attention for the past two or three hours. It was a feeling in the fatal birthmark—not painful, but it created a restlessness throughout her body. Rushing after her husband, she entered the laboratory for the first time.

The first thing that struck her eye was the furnace, that hot and feverish worker, with the intense glow of its fire, which by the quantities of soot clustered above it seemed to have been burning for ages. There was a distilling-apparatus in full operation. Around the room were retorts, tubes, cylinders, crucibles, and other apparatus of chemical research. An electrical machine stood ready for immediate use. The atmosphere felt oppressively close, and was tainted with gaseous odors which had been tormented forth by the processes of science. The severe and homely simplicity of the apartment, with its naked walls and brick pavement, looked strange, accustomed as Georgiana had become to the fantastic elegance of her boudoir. But what chiefly, indeed almost solely, drew her attention, was the aspect of Aylmer himself.

The first thing that caught her eye was the furnace, that hot and feverish worker, with the intense glow of its fire, which, given the amounts of soot collected above it, seemed to have been burning for ages. There was a distilling apparatus fully operational. Scattered around the room were retorts, tubes, cylinders, crucibles, and other equipment for chemical research. An electrical machine stood ready for immediate use. The atmosphere felt oppressively close and was tainted with gaseous odors released by the processes of science. The stark and simple look of the room, with its bare walls and brick floor, felt odd, since Georgiana had become accustomed to the elaborate elegance of her boudoir. But what mainly, almost solely, caught her attention was the appearance of Aylmer himself.

He was pale as death, anxious and absorbed, and hung over the furnace as if it depended upon his utmost watchfulness whether the liquid which it was distilling should be the draught of immortal happiness or misery. How different from the sanguine and joyous mien that he had assumed for Georgiana's encouragement!

He was pale as death, anxious and focused, leaning over the furnace as if his complete attentiveness would determine whether the liquid it was producing would be the potion of eternal happiness or despair. How different from the cheerful and joyful attitude he had taken on to encourage Georgiana!

"Carefully now, Aminadab; carefully, thou human machine; carefully, thou man of clay," muttered Aylmer, more to himself than his assistant. "Now, if there be a thought too much or too little, it is all over."

"Be careful now, Aminadab; be careful, you human machine; be careful, you man of clay," Aylmer muttered, more to himself than to his assistant. "Now, if there's even one thought that’s too much or too little, it’s all over."

"Ho! ho!" mumbled Aminadab. "Look, master! look!"

"Hey! Hey!" mumbled Aminadab. "Look, boss! Look!"

Aylmer raised his eyes hastily, and at first reddened, then grew paler than ever, on beholding Georgiana. He rushed towards her and seized her arm with a gripe that left the print of his fingers upon it.

Aylmer quickly looked up, and at first flushed red, then became paler than ever when he saw Georgiana. He ran toward her and grabbed her arm with a grip that left his fingerprints on it.

"Why do you come hither? Have you no trust in your husband?" cried he, impetuously. "Would you throw the blight of that fatal birthmark over my labors? It is not well done. Go, prying woman! go!"

"Why are you here? Don't you trust your husband?" he shouted, frustrated. "Are you going to ruin everything I've worked for because of that cursed birthmark? That's not fair. Leave me be, nosy woman! Just go!"

"Nay, Aylmer," said Georgiana with the firmness of which she possessed no stinted endowment, "it is not you that have a right to complain. You mistrust your wife; you have concealed the anxiety with which you watch the development of this experiment. Think not so unworthily of me, my husband. Tell me all the risk we run, and fear not that I shall shrink; for my share in it is far less than your own."

"Nah, Aylmer," Georgiana said with a firmness that she had in abundance, "it’s not you who should complain. You doubt your wife; you’ve hidden the worry with which you observe this experiment. Don’t think so poorly of me, my husband. Tell me all the risks we’re facing, and don’t be afraid that I’ll back down; my part in this is far less than yours."

"No, no, Georgiana!" said Aylmer, impatiently; "it must not be."

"No, no, Georgiana!" Aylmer said, impatiently. "It can't be."

"I submit," replied she, calmly. "And, Aylmer, I shall quaff whatever draught you bring me; but it will be on the same principle that would induce me to take a dose of poison if offered by your hand."

"I agree," she replied, calmly. "And, Aylmer, I will drink whatever you give me; but it will be for the same reason that I would take poison if it were offered by you."

"My noble wife," said Aylmer, deeply moved, "I knew not the height and depth of your nature until now. Nothing shall be concealed. Know, then, that this crimson hand, superficial as it seems, has clutched its grasp into your being with a strength of which I had no previous conception. I have already administered agents powerful enough to do aught except to change your entire physical system. Only one thing remains to be tried. If that fail us we are ruined."

"My dear wife," said Aylmer, deeply affected, "I didn't realize the depth of your character until now. I won’t hide anything from you. Understand that this red mark, as surface-level as it appears, has connected itself to your very essence with a force I could never have imagined. I've already used powerful agents that can do everything except completely change your physical makeup. There’s only one thing left to try. If that doesn't work, we’re finished."

"Why did you hesitate to tell me this?" asked she.

"Why did you hesitate to tell me this?" she asked.

"Because, Georgiana," said Aylmer, in a low voice, "there is danger."

"Because, Georgiana," Aylmer said quietly, "there's danger."

"Danger? There is but one danger,—that this horrible stigma shall be left upon my cheek!" cried Georgiana. "Remove it, remove it, whatever be the cost, or we shall both go mad!"

"Danger? There's only one danger — that this awful mark will stay on my cheek!" shouted Georgiana. "Take it off, take it off, no matter what it costs, or we'll both go insane!"

"Heaven knows your words are too true," said Aylmer, sadly. "And now, dearest, return to your boudoir. In a little while all will be tested."

"Heaven knows your words are too true," Aylmer said sadly. "And now, my dear, please go back to your room. Soon, everything will be put to the test."

He conducted her back and took leave of her with a solemn tenderness which spoke far more than his words how much was now at stake. After his departure Georgiana became rapt in musings. She considered the character of Aylmer, and did it completer justice than at any previous moment. Her heart exulted, while it trembled, at his honorable love,—so pure and lofty that it would accept nothing less than perfection, nor miserably make itself contented with an earthlier nature than he had dreamed of. She felt how much more precious was such a sentiment than that meaner kind which would have borne with the imperfection for her sake, and have been guilty of treason to holy love by degrading its perfect idea to the level of the actual; and with her whole spirit she prayed that, for a single moment, she might satisfy his highest and deepest conception. Longer than one moment she well knew it could not be; for his spirit was ever on the march, ever ascending, and each instant required something that was beyond the scope of the instant before.

He walked her back and said goodbye with a serious tenderness that conveyed much more than his words about what was at risk now. After he left, Georgiana fell into deep thought. She reflected on Aylmer’s character and understood him more fully than ever before. Her heart soared, while also trembling, at his honorable love—so pure and elevated that it demanded nothing less than perfection and wouldn’t settle for any lesser reality than he had envisioned. She realized how much more valuable this feeling was compared to the lesser kind that would have tolerated her imperfections for her sake, betraying true love by lowering its ideal to meet the actual. With all her being, she hoped that, for just a moment, she could meet his highest and deepest expectations. She knew that it couldn’t last more than a moment; his spirit was always in motion, always rising, and each moment required something beyond what came before.

The sound of her husband's footsteps aroused her. He bore a crystal goblet containing a liquor colorless as water, but bright enough to be the draught of immortality. Aylmer was pale; but it seemed rather the consequence of a highly wrought state of mind and tension of spirit than of fear or doubt.

The sound of her husband's footsteps woke her up. He held a crystal goblet filled with a liquid that was clear as water, but sparkling enough to be the drink of immortality. Aylmer looked pale, but it seemed more like the result of an intense mental state and inner tension rather than fear or doubt.

"The concoction of the draught has been perfect," said he, in answer to Georgiana's look. "Unless all my science have deceived me, it cannot fail."

"The mix of the potion has been perfect," he said in response to Georgiana's look. "Unless all my knowledge has misled me, it can't fail."

"Save on your account, my dearest Aylmer," observed his wife, "I might wish to put off this birthmark of mortality by relinquishing mortality itself in preference to any other mode. Life is but a sad possession to those who have attained precisely the degree of moral advancement at which I stand. Were I weaker and blinder, it might be happiness. Were I stronger, it might be endured hopefully. But, being what I find myself, methinks I am of all mortals the most fit to die."

"Save your account, my dearest Aylmer," his wife noted, "I might want to get rid of this birthmark of mortality by giving up life itself instead of choosing any other way. Life is just a sad burden for those who have reached the level of moral growth that I have. If I were weaker and more naive, it could be happiness. If I were stronger, it could be faced with hope. But, being who I am, I think I am the most suited of all mortals to die."

"You are fit for heaven without tasting death!" replied her husband. "But why do we speak of dying? The draught cannot fail. Behold its effect upon this plant."

"You’re ready for heaven without experiencing death!" her husband replied. "But why are we talking about dying? The drink is guaranteed to work. Look at how it affects this plant."

On the window-seat there stood a geranium diseased with yellow blotches, which had overspread all its leaves. Aylmer poured a small quantity of the liquid upon the soil in which it grew. In a little time, when the roots of the plant had taken up the moisture, the unsightly blotches began to be extinguished in a living verdure.

On the window seat, there was a geranium covered in yellow spots that had spread across all its leaves. Aylmer poured a small amount of liquid onto the soil it was growing in. After a while, once the plant's roots absorbed the moisture, the ugly spots started to disappear, revealing vibrant green leaves.

"There needed no proof," said Georgiana, quietly. "Give me the goblet. I joyfully stake all upon your word."

"There’s no need for proof," said Georgiana softly. "Hand me the goblet. I happily bet everything on your word."

"Drink, then, thou lofty creature!" exclaimed Aylmer, with fervid admiration. "There is no taint of imperfection on thy spirit. Thy sensible frame, too, shall soon be all perfect."

"Drink, then, you great being!" Aylmer exclaimed with intense admiration. "There’s no trace of imperfection in your spirit. Your sensible body will soon be completely perfect as well."

She quaffed the liquid and returned the goblet to his hand.

She downed the drink and handed the goblet back to him.

"It is grateful," said she, with a placid smile. "Methinks it is like water from a heavenly fountain; for it contains I know not what of unobtrusive fragrance and deliciousness. It allays a feverish thirst that had parched me for many days. Now, dearest, let me sleep. My earthly senses are closing over my spirit like the leaves around the heart of a rose at sunset."

"It’s lovely," she said with a calm smile. "I think it’s like water from a divine fountain; it holds an indescribable hint of freshness and delight. It quenches a thirst that has dried me out for so long. Now, my dear, let me sleep. My earthly senses are fading away like the petals surrounding the heart of a rose at sunset."

She spoke the last words with a gentle reluctance, as if it required almost more energy than she could command to pronounce the faint and lingering syllables. Scarcely had they loitered through her lips ere she was lost in slumber. Aylmer sat by her side, watching her aspect with the emotions proper to a man, the whole value of whose existence was involved in the process now to be tested. Mingled with this mood, however, was the philosophic investigation characteristic of the man of science. Not the minutest symptom escaped him. A heightened flush of the cheek, a slight irregularity of breath, a quiver of the eyelid, a hardly perceptible tremor through the frame,—such were the details which, as the moments passed, he wrote down in his folio volume. Intense thought had set its stamp upon every previous page of that volume; but the thoughts of years were all concentrated upon the last.

She said the last words with a soft hesitation, as if it took almost more energy than she had to say the faint and lingering syllables. Barely had they slipped from her lips when she fell into a deep sleep. Aylmer sat beside her, watching her face with the feelings that a man experiences when everything he values is tied up in what was about to happen. Mixed with this emotion, though, was the analytical curiosity typical of a scientist. Not a single detail escaped his notice. A flush in her cheeks, a slight irregularity in her breathing, a flicker of her eyelid, a barely noticeable tremor in her body—these were the details he recorded in his notebook as the moments went by. Intense thinking had marked every previous page of that notebook, but all the thoughts of years were focused on this last one.

While thus employed, he failed not to gaze often at the fatal hand, and not without a shudder. Yet once, by a strange and unaccountable impulse, he pressed it with his lips. His spirit recoiled, however, in the very act; and Georgiana, out of the midst of her deep sleep, moved uneasily and murmured, as if in remonstrance. Again Aylmer resumed his watch. Nor was it without avail. The crimson hand, which at first had been strongly visible upon the marble paleness of Georgiana's cheek, now grew more faintly outlined. She remained not less pale than ever; but the birthmark, with every breath that came and went, lost somewhat of its former distinctness. Its presence had been awful; its departure was more awful still. Watch the stain of the rainbow fading out of the sky, and you will know how that mysterious symbol passed away.

While he was busy, he often found himself staring at the cursed hand, and it gave him chills. Yet, once, driven by a strange and inexplicable urge, he kissed it. In that moment, his spirit recoiled, and Georgiana, still deeply asleep, moved restlessly and murmured, as if protesting. Aylmer continued to keep watch. And it wasn't in vain. The crimson hand, which had been clearly visible against the marble paleness of Georgiana's cheek, began to fade. She remained just as pale as before, but with every breath she took, the birthmark lost a bit of its previous clarity. Its presence had been terrifying; its fading was even more frightening. If you watch a rainbow's colors vanish from the sky, you'll understand how that mysterious mark disappeared.

"By Heaven! it is wellnigh gone!" said Aylmer to himself, in almost irrepressible ecstasy. "I can scarcely trace it now. Success! success! And now it is like the faintest rose-color. The lightest flush of blood across her cheek would overcome it. But she is so pale!"

"By heaven! It's nearly gone!" Aylmer said to himself, barely able to contain his excitement. "I can hardly see it now. Success! Success! And now it’s like the faintest shade of pink. Just a light blush on her cheek would make it disappear. But she looks so pale!"

He drew aside the window-curtain and suffered the light of natural day to fall into the room and rest upon her cheek. At the same time he heard a gross, hoarse chuckle, which he had long known as his servant Aminadab's expression of delight.

He pulled back the curtain and let the sunlight stream into the room, illuminating her cheek. At the same time, he heard a loud, rough chuckle that he recognized as his servant Aminadab's way of showing approval.

"Ah, clod! ah, earthly mass!" cried Aylmer, laughing in a sort of frenzy, "you have served me well! Matter and spirit—earth and heaven—have both done their part in this! Laugh, thing of the senses! You have earned the right to laugh."

"Ah, fool! ah, bag of flesh!" Aylmer shouted, laughing wildly, "you’ve done me proud! Matter and spirit—earth and sky—have both played a role in this! Laugh, creature of the senses! You’ve earned your right to laugh."

These exclamations broke Georgiana's sleep. She slowly unclosed her eyes and gazed into the mirror which her husband had arranged for that purpose. A faint smile flitted over her lips when she recognized how barely perceptible was now that crimson hand which had once blazed forth with such disastrous brilliancy as to scare away all their happiness. But then her eyes sought Aylmer's face with a trouble and anxiety that he could by no means account for.

These exclamations interrupted Georgiana's sleep. She slowly opened her eyes and looked into the mirror that her husband had set up for her. A faint smile crossed her lips when she noticed how barely noticeable that crimson hand was now, which had once shone so brightly that it drove away all their happiness. But then her eyes searched Aylmer's face with a worry and anxiety that he couldn't understand at all.

"My poor Aylmer!" murmured she.

"My poor Aylmer!" she whispered.

"Poor? Nay, richest, happiest, most favored!" exclaimed he. "My peerless bride, it is successful! You are perfect!"

"Poor? No way, I'm the richest, happiest, most fortunate!" he exclaimed. "My one-of-a-kind bride, it's a success! You are amazing!"

"My poor Aylmer," she repeated, with a more than human tenderness, "you have aimed loftily; you have done nobly. Do not repent that, with so high and pure a feeling, you have rejected the best the earth could offer. Aylmer, dearest Aylmer, I am dying!"

"My poor Aylmer," she said again, with an almost supernatural tenderness, "you have aimed high; you have acted nobly. Don't regret that, with such a high and pure feeling, you turned away the best that the world could offer. Aylmer, my dear Aylmer, I am dying!"

Alas! it was too true! The fatal hand had grappled with the mystery of life, and was the bond by which an angelic spirit kept itself in union with a mortal frame. As the last crimson tint of the birthmark—that sole token of human imperfection—faded from her cheek, the parting breath of the now perfect woman passed into the atmosphere, and her soul, lingering a moment near her husband, took its heavenward flight. Then a hoarse, chuckling laugh was heard again! Thus ever does the gross fatality of earth exult in its invariable triumph over the immortal essence which, in this dim sphere of half-development, demands the completeness of a higher state. Yet, had Aylmer reached a profounder wisdom, he need not thus have flung away the happiness which would have woven his mortal life of the self-same texture with the celestial. The momentary circumstance was too strong for him; he failed to look beyond the shadowy scope of time, and, living once for all in eternity, to find the perfect future in the present.

Unfortunately, it was all too true! The deadly grip had confronted the mystery of life and served as the connection that kept an angelic spirit tied to a mortal body. As the last hint of crimson from the birthmark— that single sign of human imperfection—disappeared from her cheek, the final breath of the now flawless woman merged into the air, and her soul, lingering for a moment near her husband, took its flight to heaven. Then, a rough, chuckling laugh was heard once more! This is how the heavy inevitability of earth revels in its consistent victory over the immortal essence that, in this dim world of partial development, longs for the completeness of a higher realm. Yet, had Aylmer acquired deeper wisdom, he wouldn't have had to throw away the happiness that could have intertwined his mortal life with the heavenly. The momentary circumstance was too powerful for him; he failed to see beyond the fleeting limits of time and to experience eternity's fullness in the present.


Ethan Brand

A CHAPTER FROM AN ABORTIVE ROMANCE

Bartram the lime-burner, a rough, heavy-looking man, begrimed with charcoal, sat watching his kiln, at nightfall, while his little son played at building houses with the scattered fragments of marble, when, on the hillside below them, they heard a roar of laughter, not mirthful, but slow, and even solemn, like a wind shaking the boughs of the forest.

Bartram the lime-burner, a rough, heavy-set guy covered in charcoal, sat watching his kiln as night fell, while his little son played with scraps of marble, building houses. Then, from the hillside below them, they heard a roar of laughter that was not cheerful but slow and almost serious, like the wind rattling the branches of the trees.

"Father, what is that?" asked the little boy, leaving his play, and pressing betwixt his father's knees.

"Father, what is that?" asked the little boy, stopping his play and squeezing between his father's knees.

"O, some drunken man, I suppose," answered the lime-burner; "some merry fellow from the bar-room in the village, who dared not laugh loud enough within doors lest he should blow the roof of the house off. So here he is, shaking his jolly sides at the foot of Graylock."

"Oh, just some drunk guy, I guess," replied the lime-burner. "Some happy dude from the local bar who didn’t want to laugh too loudly inside for fear of blowing the roof off. So here he is, shaking his cheerful body at the foot of Graylock."

"But, father," said the child, more sensitive than the obtuse, middle-aged clown, "he does not laugh like a man that is glad. So the noise frightens me!"

"But, dad," said the child, more perceptive than the dull, middle-aged clown, "he doesn't laugh like someone who's happy. It's really unsettling!"

"Don't be a fool, child!" cried his father, gruffly. "You will never make a man, I do believe; there is too much of your mother in you. I have known the rustling of a leaf startle you. Hark! Here comes the merry fellow now. You shall see that there is no harm in him."

"Don't be an idiot, kid!" his father yelled, gruffly. "I really don't think you'll ever grow up to be a man; you’ve got too much of your mother in you. I've seen a leaf rustle and make you jump. Listen! Here comes that cheerful guy now. You'll see that he’s not a bad person."

Bartram and his little son, while they were talking thus, sat watching the same lime-kiln that had been the scene of Ethan Brand's solitary and meditative life, before he began his search for the Unpardonable Sin. Many years, as we have seen, had now elapsed, since that portentous night when the Idea was first developed. The kiln, however, on the mountain-side, stood unimpaired, and was in nothing changed since he had thrown his dark thoughts into the intense glow of its furnace, and melted them, as it were, into the one thought that took possession of his life. It was a rude, round, tower-like structure, about twenty feet high, heavily built of rough stones, and with a hillock of earth heaped about the larger part of its circumference; so that the blocks and fragments of marble might be drawn by cart-loads, and thrown in at the top. There was an opening at the bottom of the tower, like an oven-mouth, but large enough to admit a man in a stooping posture, and provided with a massive iron door. With the smoke and jets of flame issuing from the chinks and crevices of this door, which seemed to give admittance into the hillside, it resembled nothing so much as the private entrance to the infernal regions, which the shepherds of the Delectable Mountains were accustomed to show to pilgrims.

Bartram and his young son, while they were talking, sat watching the same lime-kiln that had been the backdrop of Ethan Brand's lonely and reflective life, before he started his quest for the Unpardonable Sin. Many years had passed since that significant night when the Idea was first conceived. However, the kiln on the mountainside remained intact and unchanged since he had thrown his dark thoughts into the intense heat of its furnace, melting them into the single thought that consumed his life. It was a rough, round, tower-like structure, about twenty feet tall, built solidly from rough stones, with a mound of earth piled around most of its base so that cartloads of marble scraps could be brought in and dumped at the top. There was an opening at the bottom of the tower, like an oven mouth, big enough for a man to enter while bent over, and it had a heavy iron door. With smoke and jets of flame shooting out from the gaps and cracks of this door, which seemed to connect to the hillside, it looked a lot like the private entrance to the underworld that the shepherds of the Delectable Mountains used to point out to travelers.

There are many such lime-kilns in that tract of country, for the purpose of burning the white marble which composes a large part of the substance of the hills. Some of them, built years ago, and long deserted, with weeds growing in the vacant round of the interior, which is open to the sky, and grass and wild-flowers rooting themselves into the chinks of the stones, look already like relics of antiquity, and may yet be overspread with the lichens of centuries to come. Others, where the lime-burner still feeds his daily and night-long fire, afford points of interest to the wanderer among the hills, who seats himself on a log of wood or a fragment of marble, to hold a chat with the solitary man. It is a lonesome, and, when the character is inclined to thought, may be an intensely thoughtful occupation; as it proved in the case of Ethan Brand, who had mused to such strange purpose, in days gone by, while the fire in this very kiln was burning.

There are many lime kilns in that area, used for burning the white marble that makes up a large part of the hills. Some of them, built years ago and long abandoned, have weeds growing in the open interior that is exposed to the sky, with grass and wildflowers taking root in the cracks of the stones. They already look like ancient relics and might eventually be covered with lichens over the centuries to come. Others, where the lime burner is still tending to his fire day and night, offer interesting spots for wanderers in the hills who sit on a log or a piece of marble to chat with the solitary worker. It’s a lonely job, and when one is reflective, it can be deeply contemplative; as was the case with Ethan Brand, who had pondered such strange thoughts in the past while the fire in this very kiln burned.

The man who now watched the fire was of a different order, and troubled himself with no thoughts save the very few that were requisite to his business. At frequent intervals, he flung back the clashing weight of the iron door, and, turning his face from the insufferable glare, thrust in huge logs of oak, or stirred the immense brands with a long pole. Within the furnace were seen the curling and riotous flames, and the burning marble, almost molten with the intensity of heat; while without, the reflection of the fire quivered on the dark intricacy of the surrounding forest, and showed in the foreground a bright and ruddy little picture of the hut, the spring beside its door, the athletic and coal-begrimed figure of the lime-burner, and the half-frightened child, shrinking into the protection of his father's shadow. And when again the iron door was closed, then reappeared the tender light of the half-full moon, which vainly strove to trace out the indistinct shapes of the neighboring mountains; and, in the upper sky, there was a flitting congregation of clouds, still faintly tinged with the rosy sunset, though thus far down into the valley the sunshine had vanished long and long ago.

The man watching the fire was different and focused only on the few thoughts needed for his work. He frequently swung open the heavy iron door, turning his face away from the unbearable brightness, and shoved in large oak logs or poked the massive logs with a long pole. Inside the furnace, the flames danced wildly, and the marble burned almost to a liquid state from the extreme heat; outside, the fire’s reflection flickered on the dark complexity of the surrounding forest, creating a vivid picture of the hut, the spring beside its door, the muscular, coal-covered figure of the lime-burner, and the slightly scared child, withdrawing into his father's shadow. And when the iron door was closed again, the gentle light of the half-full moon emerged, trying in vain to outline the blurry shapes of the nearby mountains; above, a bunch of clouds floated, still faintly colored by the rosy sunset, although the sunshine had long since disappeared from this part of the valley.

The little boy now crept still closer to his father, as footsteps were heard ascending the hillside, and a human form thrust aside the bushes that clustered beneath the trees.

The little boy now inched closer to his dad as he heard footsteps coming up the hill, and a figure pushed through the bushes growing under the trees.

"Halloo! who is it?" cried the lime-burner, vexed at his son's timidity, yet half infected by it. "Come forward, and show yourself, like a man, or I'll fling this chunk of marble at your head!"

"Hey! Who's there?" shouted the lime-burner, annoyed by his son's nervousness but partly affected by it. "Step forward and show yourself like a man, or I'll throw this piece of marble at your head!"

"You offer me a rough welcome," said a gloomy voice, as the unknown man drew nigh. "Yet I neither claim nor desire a kinder one, even at my own fireside."

"You give me a cold welcome," said a somber voice, as the stranger approached. "Still, I don't ask for or want a warmer one, even at my own home."

To obtain a distincter view, Bartram threw open the iron door of the kiln, whence immediately issued a gush of fierce light, that smote full upon the stranger's face and figure. To a careless eye there appeared nothing very remarkable in his aspect, which was that of a man in a coarse, brown, country-made suit of clothes, tall and thin, with the staff and heavy shoes of a wayfarer. As he advanced, he fixed his eyes—which were very bright—intently upon the brightness of the furnace, as if he beheld, or expected to behold, some object worthy of note within it.

To get a better view, Bartram opened the iron door of the kiln, and a burst of intense light immediately flooded out, hitting the stranger's face and body. To a casual observer, there was nothing particularly striking about him; he looked like a tall, thin man dressed in a rough, brown suit made for the countryside, with a staff and heavy shoes that suggested he was a traveler. As he moved closer, he focused his bright eyes intently on the blaze of the furnace, as if he saw, or was waiting to see, something noteworthy inside it.

"Good evening, stranger," said the lime-burner; "whence come you, so late in the day?"

"Good evening, stranger," said the lime-burner; "where are you coming from, so late in the day?"

"I come from my search," answered the wayfarer; "for, at last, it is finished."

"I've returned from my search," the traveler said; "finally, it’s over."

"Drunk!—or crazy!" muttered Bartram to himself. "I shall have trouble with the fellow. The sooner I drive him away, the better."

"Drunk!—or insane!" muttered Bartram to himself. "I’m going to have problems with this guy. The sooner I get rid of him, the better."

The little boy, all in a tremble, whispered to his father, and begged him to shut the door of the kiln, so that there might not be so much light; for that there was something in the man's face which he was afraid to look at, yet could not look away from. And, indeed, even the lime-burner's dull and torpid sense began to be impressed by an indescribable something in that thin, rugged, thoughtful visage, with the grizzled hair hanging wildly about it, and those deeply sunken eyes, which gleamed like fires within the entrance of a mysterious cavern. But, as he closed the door, the stranger turned towards him, and spoke in a quiet, familiar way, that made Bartram feel as if he were a sane and sensible man, after all.

The little boy, shaking with fear, whispered to his father and asked him to close the kiln door to reduce the light. He felt there was something in the man’s face that scared him but that he couldn’t look away from. Even the lime-burner, usually dull and slow, started to feel the weight of something indescribable in that thin, rugged, contemplative face, with messy gray hair and deeply sunken eyes that shone like fires at the entrance of a mysterious cave. However, as he shut the door, the stranger turned to him and spoke in a calm, familiar way that made Bartram feel like he was actually a rational, reasonable person after all.

"Your task draws to an end, I see," said he. "This marble has already been burning three days. A few hours more will convert the stone to lime."

"Looks like your task is almost done," he said. "This marble has been burning for three days already. Just a few more hours and it'll turn into lime."

"Why, who are you?" exclaimed the lime-burner. "You seem as well acquainted with my business as I am myself."

"Who are you?" shouted the lime-burner. "You seem to know my business just as well as I do."

"And well I may be," said the stranger; "for I followed the same craft many a long year, and here, too, on this very spot. But you are a new-comer in these parts. Did you never hear of Ethan Brand?"

"And I very well might," said the stranger, "because I’ve worked in the same trade for many years, right here in this very spot. But you’re new around here. Have you never heard of Ethan Brand?"

"The man that went in search of the Unpardonable Sin?" asked Bartram, with a laugh.

"The guy who went looking for the Unpardonable Sin?" asked Bartram, laughing.

"The same," answered the stranger. "He has found what he sought, and therefore he comes back again."

"The same," replied the stranger. "He has found what he was looking for, and that’s why he’s returning."

"What! then you are Ethan Brand himself?" cried the lime-burner, in amazement. "I am a new-comer here, as you say, and they call it eighteen years since you left the foot of Graylock. But, I can tell you, the good folks still talk about Ethan Brand, in the village yonder, and what a strange errand took him away from his lime-kiln. Well, and so you have found the Unpardonable Sin?"

"What! So, you’re Ethan Brand himself?" exclaimed the lime-burner, amazed. "I’m new around here, as you mentioned, and they say it’s been eighteen years since you left the foot of Graylock. But trust me, the good people still talk about Ethan Brand in the village over there, and the weird reason you left your lime-kiln. So, have you really found the Unpardonable Sin?"

"Even so!" said the stranger, calmly.

"Even so!" the stranger said calmly.

"If the question is a fair one," proceeded Bartram, "where might it be?"

"If the question is a fair one," Bartram continued, "where could it be?"

Ethan Brand laid his finger on his own heart.

Ethan Brand touched his own heart.

"Here!" replied he.

"Here!" he replied.

And then, without mirth in his countenance, but as if moved by an involuntary recognition of the infinite absurdity of seeking throughout the world for what was the closest of all things to himself, and looking into every heart, save his own, for what was hidden in no other breast, he broke into a laugh of scorn. It was the same slow, heavy laugh, that had almost appalled the lime-burner when it heralded the wayfarer's approach.

And then, without a hint of joy on his face, as if he was struck by the ridiculousness of searching the whole world for what was right in front of him, and looking into everyone else's heart except his own for what was actually hidden in no one else, he burst into a scornful laugh. It was the same slow, heavy laugh that had nearly terrified the lime-burner when it announced the wayfarer's arrival.

The solitary mountain-side was made dismal by it. Laughter, when out of place, mis-timed, or bursting forth from a disordered state of feeling, may be the most terrible modulation of the human voice. The laughter of one asleep, even if it be a little child,—the madman's laugh,—the wild, screaming laugh of a born idiot,—are sounds that we sometimes tremble to hear, and would always willingly forget. Poets have imagined no utterance of fiends or hobgoblins so fearfully appropriate as a laugh. And even the obtuse lime-burner felt his nerves shaken, as this strange man looked inward at his own heart, and burst into laughter that rolled away into the night, and was indistinctly reverberated among the hills.

The lonely mountainside was made gloomy by it. Laughter, when it’s out of place, poorly timed, or comes from a chaotic emotional state, can be the most terrifying sound a human can make. The laughter of someone sleeping, even if it's a small child—the laugh of a madman—the wild, screeching laugh of someone with severe disabilities—are sounds that can make us shudder to hear and that we’d always prefer to forget. Poets have imagined no expression from demons or goblins as hauntingly fitting as a laugh. Even the thick-skinned lime-burner felt his nerves rattle as this strange man gazed inward at his own heart and erupted into laughter that rolled off into the night, echoing faintly among the hills.

"Joe," said he to his little son, "scamper down to the tavern in the village, and tell the jolly fellows there that Ethan Brand has come back, and that he has found the Unpardonable Sin!"

"Joe," he said to his little son, "rush over to the tavern in the village and tell the cheerful guys there that Ethan Brand is back, and that he has found the Unpardonable Sin!"

The boy darted away on his errand, to which Ethan Brand made no objection, nor seemed hardly to notice it. He sat on a log of wood, looking steadfastly at the iron door of the kiln. When the child was out of sight, and his swift and light footsteps ceased to be heard treading first on the fallen leaves and then on the rocky mountain-path, the lime-burner began to regret his departure. He felt that the little fellow's presence had been a barrier between his guest and himself, and that he must now deal, heart to heart, with a man who, on his own confession, had committed the one only crime for which Heaven could afford no mercy. That crime, in its indistinct blackness, seemed to overshadow him. The lime-burner's own sins rose up within him, and made his memory riotous with a throng of evil shapes that asserted their kindred with the Master Sin, whatever it might be, which it was within the scope of man's corrupted nature to conceive and cherish. They were all of one family; they went to and fro between his breast and Ethan Brand's, and carried dark greetings from one to the other.

The boy rushed off on his errand, and Ethan Brand didn’t object or even seem to notice. He sat on a log, staring steadily at the iron door of the kiln. Once the child was out of sight and his quick, light footsteps faded away from the fallen leaves to the rocky mountain path, the lime-burner began to regret his departure. He realized that the boy’s presence had acted as a barrier between him and his guest, and now he had to face a man who, by his own admission, had committed the one crime for which Heaven offered no mercy. That crime, with its vague darkness, seemed to loom over him. The lime-burner’s own sins surfaced within him, creating a chaotic turmoil of evil shapes that felt connected to the Master Sin, whatever that might be, that humanity’s corrupted nature could conceive and harbor. They were all part of the same family; they moved back and forth between his heart and Ethan Brand's, sharing dark messages from one to the other.

Then Bartram remembered the stories which had grown traditionary in reference to this strange man, who had come upon him like a shadow of the night, and was making himself at home in his old place, after so long absence that the dead people, dead and buried for years, would have had more right to be at home, in any familiar spot, than he. Ethan Brand, it was said, had conversed with Satan himself in the lurid blaze of this very kiln. The legend had been matter of mirth heretofore, but looked grisly now. According to this tale, before Ethan Brand departed on his search, he had been accustomed to evoke a fiend from the hot furnace of the lime-kiln, night after night, in order to confer with him about the Unpardonable Sin; the man and the fiend each laboring to frame the image of some mode of guilt which could neither be atoned for nor forgiven. And, with the first gleam of light upon the mountain-top, the fiend crept in at the iron door, there to abide the intensest element of fire, until again summoned forth to share in the dreadful task of extending man's possible guilt beyond the scope of Heaven's else infinite mercy.

Then Bartram remembered the stories that had become tradition about this strange man, who had appeared like a shadow in the night and was making himself at home in his old place, after such a long absence that the dead people, who had been buried for years, would have had more right to be at home in any familiar spot than he did. Ethan Brand, it was said, had talked to Satan himself in the glaring heat of this very kiln. The legend had been a source of amusement before, but it felt grim now. According to this tale, before Ethan Brand left on his search, he used to summon a fiend from the fiery furnace of the lime-kiln, night after night, to discuss the Unpardonable Sin; both the man and the fiend trying to create an image of some kind of guilt that could neither be forgiven nor atoned for. And as the first light broke over the mountain-top, the fiend slipped in through the iron door, ready to endure the hottest fire, until again called upon to partake in the terrible task of expanding man's potential guilt beyond the reach of Heaven's boundless mercy.

While the lime-burner was struggling with the horror of these thoughts, Ethan Brand rose from the log, and flung open the door of the kiln. The action was in such accordance with the idea in Bartram's mind, that he almost expected to see the Evil One issue forth, red-hot from the raging furnace.

While the lime-burner was wrestling with the dread of these thoughts, Ethan Brand got up from the log and threw open the door of the kiln. The action matched Bartram's thoughts so closely that he almost expected to see the Devil come out, glowing red from the fiery furnace.

"Hold! hold!" cried he, with a tremulous attempt to laugh; for he was ashamed of his fears, although they overmastered him. "Don't, for mercy's sake, bring out your Devil now!"

"Stop! Stop!" he shouted, trying to laugh shakily, because he was embarrassed by his fears, even though they overwhelmed him. "Please, for the love of everything, don't bring out your Devil now!"

"Man!" sternly replied Ethan Brand, "what need have I of the Devil? I have left him behind me, on my track. It is with such half-way sinners as you that he busies himself. Fear not, because I open the door. I do but act by old custom, and am going to trim your fire, like a lime-burner, as I was once."

"Man!" Ethan Brand replied sharply, "what do I need with the Devil? I’ve left him behind me in my past. He occupies himself with those half-hearted sinners like you. Don’t worry, since I’m opening the door. I'm just following an old habit, and I'm going to tend to your fire, like a lime burner, which is what I used to do."

He stirred the vast coals, thrust in more wood, and bent forward to gaze into the hollow prison-house of the fire, regardless of the fierce glow that reddened upon his face. The lime-burner sat watching him, and half suspected his strange guest of a purpose, if not to evoke a fiend, at least to plunge bodily into the flames, and thus vanish from the sight of man. Ethan Brand, however, drew quietly back, and closed the door of the kiln.

He stirred the large coals, added more wood, and leaned forward to look into the deep, hollow area of the fire, ignoring the intense glow that reddened his face. The lime-burner watched him, half-suspecting that his unusual guest had a plan, if not to summon a devil, then at least to throw himself into the flames and disappear from human sight. Ethan Brand, however, quietly stepped back and closed the door of the kiln.

"I have looked," said he, "into many a human heart that was seven times hotter with sinful passions than yonder furnace is with fire. But I found not there what I sought. No, not the Unpardonable Sin!"

"I have looked," he said, "into many a human heart that was seven times hotter with sinful passions than that furnace is with fire. But I didn’t find what I was looking for. No, not the Unpardonable Sin!"

"What is the Unpardonable Sin?" asked the lime-burner; and then he shrank farther from his companion, trembling lest his question should be answered.

"What is the Unpardonable Sin?" asked the lime-burner; and then he moved further away from his companion, shaking with fear that his question might be answered.

"It is a sin that grew within my own breast," replied Ethan Brand, standing erect, with a pride that distinguishes all enthusiasts of his stamp. "A sin that grew nowhere else! The sin of an intellect that triumphed over the sense of brotherhood with man and reverence for God, and sacrificed everything to its own mighty claims! The only sin that deserves a recompense of immortal agony! Freely, were it to do again, would I incur the guilt. Unshrinkingly I accept the retribution!"

"It’s a sin that grew within me," replied Ethan Brand, standing tall, with a pride that sets apart all passionate people like him. "A sin that developed nowhere else! The sin of an intellect that overcame the sense of connection with humanity and reverence for God, and gave up everything for its own powerful demands! The only sin that deserves a punishment of eternal suffering! If I had the chance to do it again, I would willingly take on the guilt. Unafraid, I accept the consequences!"

"The man's head is turned," muttered the lime-burner to himself. "He may be a sinner, like the rest of us,—nothing more likely,—but, I'll be sworn, he is a madman too."

"The man's head is turned," the lime-burner muttered to himself. "He might be a sinner, just like the rest of us—nothing more likely—but I swear, he's a madman too."

Nevertheless, he felt uncomfortable at his situation, alone with Ethan Brand on the wild mountain-side, and was right glad to hear the rough murmur of tongues, and the footsteps of what seemed a pretty numerous party, stumbling over the stones and rustling through the underbrush. Soon appeared the whole lazy regiment that was wont to infest the village tavern, comprehending three or four individuals who had drunk flip beside the bar-room fire through all the winters, and smoked their pipes beneath the stoop through all the summers, since Ethan Brand's departure. Laughing boisterously, and mingling all their voices together in unceremonious talk, they now burst into the moonshine and narrow streaks of firelight that illuminated the open space before the lime-kiln. Bartram set the door ajar again, flooding the spot with light, that the whole company might get a fair view of Ethan Brand, and he of them.

Still, he felt uneasy about being alone with Ethan Brand on the wild mountainside, and he was really glad to hear the rough murmur of voices and the footsteps of what sounded like a pretty large group, stumbling over the stones and rustling through the underbrush. Soon, the whole laid-back crew that usually hung out at the village tavern appeared, including three or four individuals who had spent countless winters drinking flip by the bar-room fire and smoking their pipes on the stoop every summer since Ethan Brand had left. Laughing loudly and mixing their voices together in casual conversation, they suddenly stepped into the moonlight and narrow beams of firelight that lit up the open area in front of the lime-kiln. Bartram opened the door again, flooding the area with light so that the whole group could get a good look at Ethan Brand, and he at them.

There, among other old acquaintances, was a once ubiquitous man, now almost extinct, but whom we were formerly sure to encounter at the hotel of every thriving village throughout the country. It was the stage-agent. The present specimen of the genus was a wilted and smoke-dried man, wrinkled and red-nosed, in a smartly cut, brown, bobtailed coat, with brass buttons, who, for a length of time unknown, had kept his desk and corner in the bar-room, and was still puffing what seemed to be the same cigar that he had lighted twenty years before. He had great fame as a dry joker, though, perhaps, less on account of any intrinsic humor than from a certain flavor of brandy-toddy and tobacco-smoke, which impregnated all his ideas and expressions, as well as his person. Another well-remembered though strangely altered face was that of Lawyer Giles, as people still called him in courtesy; an elderly ragamuffin, in his soiled shirt-sleeves and tow-cloth trousers. This poor fellow had been an attorney, in what he called his better days, a sharp practitioner, and in great vogue among the village litigants; but flip, and sling, and toddy, and cocktails, imbibed at all hours, morning, noon, and night, had caused him to slide from intellectual to various kinds and degrees of bodily labor, till, at last, to adopt his own phrase, he slid into a soap-vat. In other words, Giles was now a soap-boiler, in a small way. He had come to be but the fragment of a human being, a part of one foot having been chopped off by an axe, and an entire hand torn away by the devilish grip of a steam-engine. Yet, though the corporeal hand was gone, a spiritual member remained; for, stretching forth the stump, Giles steadfastly averred that he felt an invisible thumb and fingers with as vivid a sensation as before the real ones were amputated. A maimed and miserable wretch he was; but one, nevertheless, whom the world could not trample on, and had no right to scorn, either in this or any previous stage of his misfortunes, since he had still kept up the courage and spirit of a man, asked nothing in charity, and with his one hand—and that the left one—fought a stern battle against want and hostile circumstances.

There, among other old friends, was a once familiar man, now nearly gone, but whom we used to see at the hotel of every thriving village across the country. It was the stage-agent. The current example of the type was a wilted and smoke-dried man, wrinkled and red-nosed, wearing a nicely tailored brown bobtail coat with brass buttons, who, for an unknown length of time, had occupied his desk and corner in the bar room, still puffing on what seemed to be the same cigar he lit twenty years ago. He was well-known as a dry joker, though perhaps less because of any real humor than the distinct blend of brandy-toddy and tobacco smoke that infused all his thoughts and expressions, as well as his being. Another familiar yet oddly changed face was that of Lawyer Giles, as people still courteously called him; an elderly ragamuffin in his grimy shirt-sleeves and rough trousers. This poor guy had once been an attorney, in what he called his better days, a sharp practitioner who was quite popular among village litigants; but drinks like flip, sling, and cocktails taken at all hours, morning, noon, and night, had led him to fall from intellectual work to various kinds and levels of manual labor, until, as he put it, he ended up in a soap vat. In other words, Giles was now a small-time soap-maker. He had become just a shell of a person, having lost part of one foot to an axe, and an entire hand to the deadly grip of a steam engine. Yet, despite the physical loss, his spirit remained; for, extending the stump, Giles firmly claimed he felt an invisible thumb and fingers with as strong a sensation as before the real ones were amputated. A maimed and miserable wretch he was; but one whom the world could not crush, and had no right to scorn, either in this or any previous phase of his misfortunes, since he had maintained the courage and spirit of a man, asked nothing in charity, and with his one hand—and that the left one—fought a tough battle against poverty and harsh circumstances.

Among the throng, too, came another personage, who, with certain points of similarity to Lawyer Giles, had many more of difference. It was the village doctor; a man of some fifty years, whom, at an earlier period of his life, we introduced as paying a professional visit to Ethan Brand during the latter's supposed insanity. He was now a purple-visaged, rude, and brutal, yet half-gentlemanly figure, with something wild, ruined, and desperate in his talk, and in all the details of his gesture and manners. Brandy possessed this man like an evil spirit, and made him as surly and savage as a wild beast, and as miserable as a lost soul; but there was supposed to be in him such wonderful skill, such native gifts of healing, beyond any which medical science could impart, that society caught hold of him, and would not let him sink out of its reach. So, swaying to and fro upon his horse, and grumbling thick accents at the bedside, he visited all the sick-chambers for miles about among the mountain towns, and sometimes raised a dying man, as it were, by miracle, or quite as often, no doubt, sent his patient to a grave that was dug many a year too soon. The doctor had an everlasting pipe in his mouth, and, as somebody said, in allusion to his habit of swearing, it was always alight with hell-fire.

Among the crowd, there was another individual who, while sharing some similarities with Lawyer Giles, had many more differences. It was the village doctor, a man in his fifties, whom we introduced earlier when he made a professional visit to Ethan Brand during Brand's supposed insanity. Now, he was a rough-looking man with a purple face, rude and brutal, yet somewhat gentlemanly. His speech had a wild, ruined, and desperate quality, reflected in every detail of his gestures and demeanor. Brandy possessed this man like a demon, making him as grumpy and ferocious as a wild animal, and as miserable as a lost soul. However, he was believed to possess incredible skill and natural healing abilities, far beyond what medical science could teach, which is why society clung to him and wouldn’t let him slip away. So, swaying back and forth on his horse and grumbling in thick accents at the bedside, he visited all the sick rooms for miles around in the mountain towns. Sometimes, he would miraculously bring a dying man back to life, but just as often, he would send his patient to an early grave. The doctor always had a pipe in his mouth, and as someone once noted, referring to his tendency to swear, it was always lit with hellfire.

These three worthies pressed forward, and greeted Ethan Brand each after his own fashion, earnestly inviting him to partake of the contents of a certain black bottle, in which, as they averred, he would find something far better worth seeking for than the Unpardonable Sin. No mind, which has wrought itself by intense and solitary meditation into a high state of enthusiasm, can endure the kind of contact with low and vulgar modes of thought and feeling to which Ethan Brand was now subjected. It made him doubt—and, strange to say, it was a painful doubt—whether he had indeed found the Unpardonable Sin and found it within himself. The whole question on which he had exhausted life, and more than life, looked like a delusion.

These three individuals moved forward and greeted Ethan Brand in their own ways, eagerly inviting him to try the contents of a certain black bottle, claiming he would discover something far more valuable than the Unpardonable Sin. No mind, having elevated itself through intense and solitary reflection into a heightened state of enthusiasm, can handle the kind of interaction with low and crude thoughts and feelings that Ethan Brand was now experiencing. It made him question—and, oddly enough, it was a painful question—whether he had truly found the Unpardonable Sin and recognized it within himself. The entire issue that he had dedicated his life, and more than life, to seemed like an illusion.

"Leave me," he said bitterly, "ye brute beasts, that have made yourselves so, shrivelling up your souls with fiery liquors! I have done with you. Years and years ago, I groped into your hearts, and found nothing there for my purpose. Get ye gone!"

"Leave me," he said bitterly, "you savage creatures, who have made yourselves this way, burning your souls with alcohol! I'm done with you. Years ago, I searched your hearts and found nothing useful for me. Get lost!"

"Why, you uncivil scoundrel," cried the fierce doctor, "is that the way you respond to the kindness of your best friends? Then let me tell you the truth. You have no more found the Unpardonable Sin than yonder boy Joe has. You are but a crazy fellow,—I told you so twenty years ago,—neither better nor worse than a crazy fellow, and the fit companion of old Humphrey, here!"

"Why, you rude scoundrel," shouted the fierce doctor, "is that how you react to the kindness of your closest friends? Let me tell you the truth. You haven't found the Unforgivable Sin any more than that boy Joe has. You're just a crazy guy—I told you that twenty years ago—neither better nor worse than a crazy guy, and the perfect companion of old Humphrey, here!"

He pointed to an old man, shabbily dressed, with long white hair, thin visage, and unsteady eyes. For some years past this aged person had been wandering about among the hills, inquiring of all travellers whom he met for his daughter. The girl, it seemed, had gone off with a company of circus-performers; and occasionally tidings of her came to the village, and fine stories were told of her glittering appearance as she rode on horseback in the ring, or performed marvellous feats on the tight-rope.

He pointed to an old man, poorly dressed, with long white hair, a thin face, and shaky eyes. For several years, this elderly man had been wandering around the hills, asking every traveler he met about his daughter. It seems she had left with a group of circus performers, and sometimes news of her reached the village, sharing exciting stories about her sparkling presence as she rode horseback in the ring or pulled off amazing stunts on the tightrope.

The white-haired father now approached Ethan Brand, and gazed unsteadily into his face.

The white-haired father now walked up to Ethan Brand and looked uncertainly into his face.

"They tell me you have been all over the earth," said he, wringing his hands with earnestness. "You must have seen my daughter, for she makes a grand figure in the world, and everybody goes to see her. Did she send any word to her old father, or say when she was coming back?"

"They say you've traveled everywhere," he said, wringing his hands earnestly. "You must have seen my daughter, since she stands out so much in the world, and everyone goes to see her. Did she send any message to her old father or mention when she would be coming back?"

Ethan Brand's eye quailed beneath the old man's. That daughter, from whom he so earnestly desired a word of greeting, was the Esther of our tale, the very girl whom, with such cold and remorseless purpose, Ethan Brand had made the subject of a psychological experiment, and wasted, absorbed, and perhaps annihilated her soul, in the process.

Ethan Brand felt intimidated under the old man's gaze. That daughter, from whom he desperately wanted a word of greeting, was the Esther of our story, the very girl whom, with such a cold and relentless intention, Ethan Brand had turned into the subject of a psychological experiment, wasting, consuming, and perhaps destroying her soul in the process.

"Yes," murmured he, turning away from the hoary wanderer; "it is no delusion. There is an Unpardonable Sin!"

"Yes," he said quietly, turning away from the old wanderer; "it's not an illusion. There is an Unpardonable Sin!"

While these things were passing, a merry scene was going forward in the area of cheerful light, beside the spring and before the door of the hut. A number of the youth of the village, young men and girls, had hurried up the hillside, impelled by curiosity to see Ethan Brand, the hero of so many a legend familiar to their childhood. Finding nothing, however, very remarkable in his aspect,—nothing but a sunburnt wayfarer, in plain garb and dusty shoes, who sat looking into the fire, as if he fancied pictures among the coals,—these young people speedily grew tired of observing him. As it happened, there was other amusement at hand. An old German Jew, travelling with a diorama on his back, was passing down the mountain-road towards the village just as the party turned aside from it, and, in hopes of eking out the profits of the day, the showman had kept them company to the lime-kiln.

While all this was happening, a lively scene was unfolding in the bright area near the spring and outside the hut. Several young people from the village—young men and girls—had rushed up the hillside, curious to see Ethan Brand, the hero of many legends they knew from childhood. However, they found nothing particularly striking about him—just a sunburned traveler in simple clothes and dusty shoes, staring into the fire as if he were imagining pictures in the coals. They quickly lost interest in watching him. Luckily, there was other entertainment nearby. An old German Jew, traveling with a diorama on his back, was making his way down the mountain road toward the village just as the group veered away from it, and hoping to boost his earnings for the day, the showman had accompanied them to the lime-kiln.

"Come, old Dutchman," cried one of the young men, "let us see your pictures, if you can swear they are worth looking at!"

"Come on, old Dutchman," shouted one of the young guys, "let's see your paintings, if you can promise they're worth our time!"

"O yes, Captain," answered the Jew,—whether was a matter of courtesy or craft, he styled everybody Captain,—"I shall show you, indeed, some very superb pictures!"

"O yes, Captain," replied the Jew—whether out of courtesy or cunning, he called everyone Captain—"I will definitely show you some really amazing pictures!"

So, placing his box in a proper position, he invited the young men and girls to look through the glass orifices of the machine, and proceeded to exhibit a series of the most outrageous scratchings and daubings, as specimens of the fine arts, that ever an itinerant showman had the face to impose upon his circle of spectators. The pictures were worn out, moreover, tattered, full of cracks and wrinkles, dingy with tobacco-smoke, and otherwise in a most pitiable condition. Some purported to be cities, public edifices, and ruined castles in Europe; others represented Napoleon's battles and Nelson's sea-fights; and in the midst of these would be seen a gigantic, brown, hairy hand,—which might have been mistaken for the Hand of Destiny, though, in truth, it was only the showman's,—pointing its forefinger to various scenes of the conflict, while its owner gave historical illustrations. When, with much merriment at its abominable deficiency of merit, the exhibition was concluded, the German bade little Joe put his head into the box. Viewed through the magnifying-glasses, the boy's round, rosy visage assumed the strangest imaginable aspect of an immense Titanic child, the mouth grinning broadly, and the eyes and every other feature overflowing with fun at the joke. Suddenly, however, that merry face turned pale, and its expression changed to horror, for this easily impressed and excitable child had become sensible that the eye of Ethan Brand was fixed upon him through the glass.

So, after setting up his box properly, he called the young men and girls to peep through the glass openings of the machine and started showcasing a series of the most absurd scratchings and paintings, claimed to be fine art, that any traveling showman ever had the nerve to present to his audience. The pictures were old, worn out, tattered, cracked, and dingy from tobacco smoke, looking quite pitiful. Some supposedly depicted cities, public buildings, and ruined castles in Europe; others illustrated Napoleon's battles and Nelson's naval conflicts. Amid these scenes was a gigantic, brown, hairy hand—which could easily be mistaken for the Hand of Destiny, but was really just the showman's—pointing at various moments of the conflicts, while its owner narrated historical stories. When the exhibition ended amidst laughter about its complete lack of quality, the German asked little Joe to stick his head into the box. Viewed through the magnifying glasses, the boy’s round, rosy face took on the strangest look of a giant, Titanic child, grinning broadly, with eyes and every other feature brimming with amusement at the joke. Suddenly, though, that cheerful face went pale, and its expression shifted to horror, as this easily impressed and excitable child realized that Ethan Brand's gaze was locked onto him through the glass.

"You make the little man to be afraid, Captain," said the German Jew, turning up the dark and strong outline of his visage, from his stooping posture. "But look again, and, by chance, I shall cause you to see somewhat that is very fine, upon my word!"

"You’re scaring the little guy, Captain," said the German Jew, straightening up from his slouched position and revealing the strong, dark features of his face. "But take another look, and maybe I’ll show you something really impressive, I swear!"

Ethan Brand gazed into the box for an instant, and then starting back, looked fixedly at the German. What had he seen? Nothing, apparently; for a curious youth, who had peeped in almost at the same moment, beheld only a vacant space of canvas.

Ethan Brand stared into the box for a moment, then recoiling, he looked intently at the German. What had he seen? Nothing, it seemed; because a curious young person who had peeked in almost at the same time saw only an empty stretch of canvas.

"I remember you now," muttered Ethan Brand to the showman.

"I remember you now," murmured Ethan Brand to the performer.

"Ah, Captain," whispered the Jew of Nuremburg, with a dark smile, "I find it to be a heavy matter in my show-box,—this Unpardonable Sin! By my faith, Captain, it has wearied my shoulders, this long day, to carry it over the mountain."

"Ah, Captain," whispered the Jew of Nuremberg, with a sly smile, "I find this Unforgivable Sin to be quite burdensome in my box. Honestly, Captain, it has tired me out carrying it over the mountains all day."

"Peace," answered Ethan Brand, sternly, "or get thee into the furnace yonder!"

"Peace," said Ethan Brand firmly, "or get yourself into that furnace over there!"

The Jew's exhibition had scarcely concluded, when a great, elderly dog—who seemed to be his own master, as no person in the company laid claim to him—saw fit to render himself the object of public notice. Hitherto, he had shown himself a very quiet, well-disposed old dog, going round from one to another, and, by way of being sociable, offering his rough head to be patted by any kindly hand that would take so much trouble. But now, all of a sudden, this grave and venerable quadruped, of his own mere motion, and without the slightest suggestion from anybody else, began to run round after his tail, which, to heighten the absurdity of the proceeding, was a great deal shorter than it should have been. Never was seen such headlong eagerness in pursuit of an object that could not possibly be attained; never was heard such a tremendous outbreak of growling, snarling, barking, and snapping,—as if one end of the ridiculous brute's body were at deadly and most unforgivable enmity with the other. Faster and faster, round about went the cur; and faster and still faster fled the unapproachable brevity of his tail; and louder and fiercer grew his yells of rage and animosity; until, utterly exhausted, and as far from the goal as ever, the foolish old dog ceased his performance as suddenly as he had begun it. The next moment he was as mild, quiet, sensible, and respectable in his deportment, as when he first scraped acquaintance with the company.

The Jew's exhibition had barely wrapped up when a big, old dog—who appeared to be his own master since no one in the group claimed him—decided to become the center of attention. Until then, he had been a very calm, friendly old dog, moving from person to person and, in a friendly way, offering his rough head for anyone willing to give him a pat. But suddenly, this serious and dignified dog, on his own whim and without anyone suggesting it, started chasing his own tail, which, to make the situation more ridiculous, was much shorter than it should have been. Never before had there been such reckless enthusiasm in pursuit of something completely unattainable; never had there been such a loud eruption of growling, snarling, barking, and snapping—as if one end of the silly dog's body was in a fierce and unforgivable battle with the other. The dog spun around faster and faster, chasing after the unreachable stub of his tail; his cries of frustration and anger grew louder and more intense; until, completely worn out and no closer to his goal, the foolish old dog stopped his antics as abruptly as he had started them. In the next moment, he was as gentle, calm, reasonable, and respectable in his behavior as when he first joined the group.

As may be supposed, the exhibition was greeted with universal laughter, clapping of hands, and shouts of encore, to which the canine performer responded by wagging all that there was to wag of his tail, but appeared totally unable to repeat his very successful effort to amuse the spectators.

As you might expect, the exhibition was met with laughter all around, applause, and cries for an encore, to which the dog performer responded by wagging his tail as much as he could, but seemed completely unable to replicate his earlier success in entertaining the audience.

Meanwhile, Ethan Brand had resumed his seat upon the log, and moved, it might be, by a perception of some remote analogy between his own case and that of this self-pursuing cur, he broke into the awful laugh, which, more than any other token, expressed the condition of his inward being. From that moment, the merriment of the party was at an end; they stood aghast, dreading lest the inauspicious sound should be reverberated around the horizon, and that mountain would thunder it to mountain, and so the horror be prolonged upon their ears. Then, whispering one to another that it was late,—that the moon was almost down,—that the August night was growing chill,—they hurried homewards, leaving the lime-burner and little Joe to deal as they might with their unwelcome guest. Save for these three human beings, the open space on the hillside was a solitude, set in a vast gloom of forest. Beyond that darksome verge, the firelight glimmered on the stately trunks and almost black foliage of pines, intermixed with the lighter verdure of sapling oaks, maples, and poplars, while here and there lay the gigantic corpses of dead trees, decaying on the leaf-strewn soil. And it seemed to little Joe—a timorous and imaginative child—that the silent forest was holding its breath, until some fearful thing should happen.

Meanwhile, Ethan Brand had taken his seat back on the log, and maybe out of a strange similarity he sensed between himself and this relentless dog, he let out an eerie laugh that, more than anything else, revealed his internal state. From that point on, the group's laughter came to an abrupt end; they stood in shock, fearing that the ominous sound would echo across the landscape, and that the mountains would bounce it back and forth, prolonging the horror in their ears. Then, they began to whisper among themselves that it was late—that the moon was almost gone—that the August night was turning chilly—and they hurried homeward, leaving the lime-burner and little Joe to handle their unwelcome guest as best they could. Aside from these three people, the open space on the hillside was a desolate place, wrapped in a deep darkness of forest. Beyond that dark edge, the firelight shimmered on the tall trunks and nearly black leaves of pines, mixed with the lighter greenery of young oaks, maples, and poplars, while here and there lay the massive remains of dead trees, rotting on the leaf-covered ground. And it seemed to little Joe—a timid and imaginative child—that the silent forest was holding its breath, waiting for something terrifying to happen.

Ethan Brand thrust more wood into the fire, and closed the door of the kiln; then looking over his shoulder at the lime-burner and his son, he bade, rather than advised, them to retire to rest.

Ethan Brand shoved more wood into the fire and shut the kiln door; then, glancing back at the lime-burner and his son, he told them—more as a command than a suggestion—to go to bed.

"For myself, I cannot sleep," said he. "I have matters that it concerns me to meditate upon. I will watch the fire, as I used to do in the old time."

"For me, I can't sleep," he said. "I have things I need to think about. I'll watch the fire, like I used to in the old days."

"And call the Devil out of the furnace to keep you company, I suppose," muttered Bartram, who had been making intimate acquaintance with the black bottle above mentioned. "But watch, if you like, and call as many devils as you like! For my part, I shall be all the better for a snooze. Come, Joe!"

"And I guess you want to summon the Devil from the furnace to keep you company," muttered Bartram, who had been getting too friendly with the black bottle mentioned earlier. "But go ahead, watch, and call as many devils as you want! As for me, I'll be better off with a nap. Come on, Joe!"

As the boy followed his father into the hut, he looked back at the wayfarer, and the tears came into his eyes, for his tender spirit had an intuition of the bleak and terrible loneliness in which this man had enveloped himself.

As the boy walked into the hut behind his father, he glanced back at the traveler, and tears filled his eyes, for his sensitive heart sensed the harsh and awful loneliness that this man had wrapped himself in.

When they had gone, Ethan Brand sat listening to the crackling of the kindled wood, and looking at the little spirts of fire that issued through the chinks of the door. These trifles, however, once so familiar, had but the slightest hold of his attention, while deep within his mind he was reviewing the gradual but marvellous change that had been wrought upon him by the search to which he had devoted himself. He remembered how the night dew had fallen upon him,—how the dark forest had whispered to him,—how the stars had gleamed upon him,—a simple and loving man, watching his fire in the years gone by, and ever musing as it burned. He remembered with what tenderness, with what love and sympathy for mankind, and what pity for human guilt and woe, he had first begun to contemplate those ideas which afterwards became the inspiration of his life; with what reverence he had then looked into the heart of man, viewing it as a temple originally divine, and, however desecrated, still to be held sacred by a brother; with what awful fear he had deprecated the success of his pursuit, and prayed that the Unpardonable Sin might never be revealed to him. Then ensued that vast intellectual development, which, in its progress, disturbed the counterpoise between his mind and heart. The Idea that possessed his life had operated as a means of education; it had gone on cultivating his powers to the highest point of which they were susceptible; it had raised him from the level of an unlettered laborer to stand on a star-lit eminence, whither the philosophers of the earth, laden with the lore of universities, might vainly strive to clamber after him. So much for the intellect! But where was the heart? That, indeed, had withered,—had contracted,—had hardened,—had perished! It had ceased to partake of the universal throb. He had lost his hold of the magnetic chain of humanity. He was no longer a brother-man, opening the chambers of the dungeons of our common nature by the key of holy sympathy, which gave him a right to share in all its secrets; he was now a cold observer, looking on mankind as the subject of his experiment, and, at length, converting man and woman to be his puppets, and pulling the wires that moved them to such degrees of crime as were demanded for his study.

When they left, Ethan Brand sat listening to the crackling firewood and watching the little bursts of flame that peeked through the cracks in the door. These small things, once so familiar, barely caught his attention as he reflected on the gradual yet remarkable change that had occurred within him due to the search he had committed to. He remembered how the night dew had fallen on him, how the dark forest had whispered to him, and how the stars had shone down on him—a simple and loving man, tending to his fire in the past, always lost in thought as it burned. He recalled with what tenderness, love, and empathy for humanity he had first begun to consider the ideas that ultimately became his life's inspiration; how reverently he had looked into the heart of man, seeing it as a originally divine temple, and though it had been desecrated, still worthy of being treated with respect by a fellow human; how he had feared the success of his pursuit and prayed that the Unpardonable Sin would never be revealed to him. Then came his immense intellectual growth, which, over time, disrupted the balance between his mind and heart. The idea that consumed his life had served as a means of education; it continuously cultivated his abilities to their highest potential, lifting him from the status of an uneducated laborer to a star-lit prominence, where the world’s philosophers, weighed down by the teachings of universities, could only strive in vain to reach him. So much for intellect! But where was his heart? That had indeed withered—it had shrunk, hardened, and ultimately perished! It no longer resonated with the universal pulse. He had lost his connection to the magnetic chain of humanity. He was no longer a fellow human, unlocking the dark corners of our shared nature with the key of genuine empathy, which allowed him to access all its secrets; he had become a detached observer, viewing humanity as the subject of his experiment, ultimately turning men and women into his puppets, pulling the strings that led them to commit the crimes required for his study.

Thus Ethan Brand became a fiend. He began to be so from the moment that his moral nature had ceased to keep the pace of improvement with his intellect. And now, as his highest effort and inevitable development,—as the bright and gorgeous flower, and rich, delicious fruit of his life's labor,—he had produced the Unpardonable Sin!

Thus Ethan Brand became a villain. He started to become one the moment his moral compass stopped evolving alongside his intellect. And now, as his greatest effort and unavoidable growth—like the brilliant and beautiful flower and the rich, sweet fruit of his life’s work—he had created the Unpardonable Sin!

"What more have I to seek? what more to achieve?" said Ethan Brand to himself. "My task is done, and well done!"

"What else do I need to find? What more is there to accomplish?" Ethan Brand said to himself. "My work is finished, and I did it well!"

Starting from the log with a certain alacrity in his gait and ascending the hillock of earth that was raised against the stone circumference of the lime-kiln, he thus reached the top of the structure. It was a space of perhaps ten feet across, from edge to edge, presenting a view of the upper surface of the immense mass of broken marble with which the kiln was heaped. All these innumerable blocks and fragments of marble were red-hot and vividly on fire, sending up great spouts of blue flame, which quivered aloft and danced madly, as within a magic circle, and sank and rose again, with continual and multitudinous activity. As the lonely man bent forward over this terrible body of fire, the blasting heat smote up against his person with a breath that, it might be supposed, would have scorched and shrivelled him up in a moment.

Starting from the log with a certain eagerness in his step and climbing the small hill of earth that was piled against the stone rim of the lime-kiln, he reached the top of the structure. It was about ten feet wide from edge to edge, offering a view of the upper surface of the massive heap of broken marble in the kiln. All these countless blocks and fragments of marble were red-hot and blazing, shooting up great jets of blue flame that flickered above and danced wildly as if in a magic circle, rising and falling with constant and numerous activity. As the solitary man leaned over this terrifying blaze, the searing heat hit him like a breath that would likely have scorched him instantly.

Ethan Brand stood erect, and raised his arms on high. The blue flames played upon his face, and imparted the wild and ghastly light which alone could have suited its expression; it was that of a fiend on the verge of plunging into his gulf of intensest torment.

Ethan Brand stood tall, raising his arms high. The blue flames danced on his face, casting a wild and eerie light that perfectly matched his expression; it was that of a demon about to dive into his deepest torment.

"O Mother Earth," cried he, "who art no more my Mother, and into whose bosom this frame shall never be resolved! O mankind, whose brotherhood I have cast off, and trampled thy great heart beneath my feet! O stars of heaven, that shone on me of old, as if to light me onward and upward!—farewell all, and forever. Come, deadly element of Fire,—henceforth my familiar frame! Embrace me, as I do thee!"

"O Mother Earth," he exclaimed, "who is no longer my Mother, and into whose embrace this body will never return! O humanity, whose brotherhood I have rejected, and trampled your great heart beneath my feet! O stars in the sky, that used to shine on me, guiding me onward and upward!—goodbye to all, forever. Come, deadly element of Fire,—from now on my closest companion! Hold me close, as I do you!"

That night the sound of a fearful peal of laughter rolled heavily through the sleep of the lime-burner and his little son; dim shapes of horror and anguish haunted their dreams, and seemed still present in the rude hovel, when they opened their eyes to the daylight.

That night, a chilling burst of laughter echoed loudly through the sleep of the lime-burner and his young son; vague images of terror and distress lingered in their dreams and felt palpable in their rough home when they opened their eyes to the morning light.

"Up, boy, up!" cried the lime-burner, staring about him. "Thank Heaven, the night is gone, at last; and rather than pass such another, I would watch my lime-kiln, wide awake, for a twelvemonth. This Ethan Brand, with his humbug of an Unpardonable Sin, has done me no such mighty favor, in taking my place!"

"Get up, boy, get up!" shouted the lime-burner, looking around. "Thank goodness, the night is finally over; and instead of going through another night like that, I would stay up watching my lime kiln for a whole year. This Ethan Brand, with his nonsense about the Unpardonable Sin, hasn’t done me any big favor by taking my spot!"

He issued from the hut, followed by little Joe, who kept fast hold of his father's hand. The early sunshine was already pouring its gold upon the mountain-tops; and though the valleys were still in shadow, they smiled cheerfully in the promise of the bright day that was hastening onward. The village, completely shut in by hills, which swelled away gently about it, looked as if it had rested peacefully in the hollow of the great hand of Providence. Every dwelling was distinctly visible; the little spires of the two churches pointed upwards, and caught a fore-glimmering of brightness from the sun-gilt skies upon their gilded weathercocks. The tavern was astir, and the figure of the old, smoke-dried stage-agent, cigar in mouth, was seen beneath the stoop. Old Graylock was glorified with a golden cloud upon his head. Scattered likewise over the breasts of the surrounding mountains, there were heaps of hoary mist, in fantastic shapes, some of them far down into the valley, others high up towards the summits, and still others, of the same family of mist or cloud, hovering in the gold radiance of the upper atmosphere. Stepping from one to another of the clouds that rested on the hills, and thence to the loftier brotherhood that sailed in air, it seemed almost as if a mortal man might thus ascend into the heavenly regions. Earth was so mingled with sky that it was a day-dream to look at it.

He emerged from the hut, followed closely by little Joe, who held tightly onto his father’s hand. The early sunlight was already bathing the mountain tops in golden light; even though the valleys were still in shadow, they looked cheerful with the promise of the bright day ahead. The village, completely surrounded by gently rising hills, appeared to rest peacefully in the palm of Providence. Every house was clearly visible; the little steeples of the two churches reached upwards, catching a hint of brightness from the sunlit skies on their gilded weather vanes. The tavern was bustling, and the figure of the old, smoke-stained stagecoach driver, cigar in his mouth, could be seen beneath the porch. Old Graylock was crowned with a golden cloud. Scattered across the slopes of the surrounding mountains were patches of mist, taking on bizarre shapes, some reaching deep into the valley, others rising up towards the peaks, and still more mist or cloud lingering in the golden light of the upper atmosphere. As one could step from one cloud resting on the hills to another that floated in the air, it almost felt as if a person could ascend to the heavenly realms. The earth and sky were so closely intertwined that it felt like a daydream to behold.

To supply that charm of the familiar and homely, which Nature so readily adopts into a scene like this, the stage-coach was rattling down the mountain-road, and the driver sounded his horn, while echo caught up the notes, and intertwined them into a rich and varied and elaborate harmony, of which the original performer could lay claim to little share. The great hills played a concert among themselves, each contributing a strain of airy sweetness.

To provide that charm of the familiar and cozy that Nature so easily incorporates into a scene like this, the stagecoach was rattling down the mountain road, and the driver honked his horn, while the echo picked up the sounds and wove them into a rich and varied harmony, of which the original performer could claim little credit. The great hills played a concert among themselves, each adding a note of light sweetness.

Little Joe's face brightened at once.

Little Joe's face lit up immediately.

"Dear father," cried he, skipping cheerily to and fro, "that strange man is gone, and the sky and the mountains all seem glad of it!"

"Dear Dad," he yelled, skipping happily back and forth, "that weird guy is gone, and the sky and the mountains all seem happy about it!"

"Yes," growled the lime-burner, with an oath, "but he has let the fire go down, and no thanks to him if five hundred bushels of lime are not spoiled. If I catch the fellow hereabouts again, I shall feel like tossing him into the furnace!"

"Yeah," the lime-burner grumbled angrily, "but he let the fire die down, and it's all his fault if five hundred bushels of lime get ruined. If I see that guy around here again, I’ll be tempted to throw him into the furnace!"

With his long pole in his hand, he ascended to the top of the kiln. After a moment's pause, he called to his son.

With his long pole in hand, he climbed to the top of the kiln. After a brief pause, he shouted to his son.

"Come up here, Joe!" said he.

"Come up here, Joe!" he said.

So little Joe ran up the hillock, and stood by his father's side. The marble was all burnt into perfect, snow-white lime. But on its surface, in the midst of the circle,—snow-white too, and thoroughly converted into lime,—lay a human skeleton, in the attitude of a person who, after long toil, lies down to long repose. Within the ribs—strange to say—was the shape of a human heart.

So little Joe ran up the hill and stood next to his dad. The marble had all turned into perfect, bright white lime. But on its surface, in the middle of the circle—also bright white and completely changed into lime—lay a human skeleton, positioned like someone who, after a long day's work, lies down for a long rest. Inside the ribs—strangely—was the shape of a human heart.

"Was the fellow's heart made of marble?" cried Bartram, in some perplexity at this phenomenon. "At any rate, it is burnt into what looks like special good lime; and, taking all the bones together, my kiln is half a bushel the richer for him."

"Is this guy's heart made of stone?" exclaimed Bartram, a bit confused by this situation. "Either way, it's turned into what seems like great lime; and, considering all the bones, my kiln just gained half a bushel thanks to him."

So saying, the rude lime-burner lifted his pole, and, letting it fall upon the skeleton, the relics of Ethan Brand were crumbled into fragments.

So saying, the rough lime-burner lifted his pole and let it drop onto the skeleton, shattering the remains of Ethan Brand into pieces.


Wakefield

In some old magazine or newspaper, I recollect a story, told as truth, of a man—let us call him Wakefield—who absented himself for a long time from his wife. The fact thus abstractedly stated is not very uncommon, nor—without a proper distinction of circumstances—to be condemned either as naughty or nonsensical. Howbeit, this, though far from the most aggravated, is perhaps the strangest instance on record of marital delinquency; and, moreover, as remarkable a freak as may be found in the whole list of human oddities. The wedded couple lived in London. The man, under pretence of going a journey, took lodgings in the next street to his own house, and there, unheard of by his wife or friends, and without the shadow of a reason for such self-banishment, dwelt upwards of twenty years. During that period, he beheld his home every day, and frequently the forlorn Mrs. Wakefield. And after so great a gap in his matrimonial felicity—when his death was reckoned certain, his estate settled, his name dismissed from memory, and his wife, long, long ago resigned to her autumnal widowhood—he entered the door one evening, quietly, as from a day's absence, and became a loving spouse till death.

In an old magazine or newspaper, I remember a story, presented as truth, about a man—let's call him Wakefield—who stayed away from his wife for a long time. The fact, stated this way, isn't very unusual, nor—without considering the circumstances—should it be judged as bad or silly. However, this instance, while not the most extreme, is perhaps the oddest example of marital wrongdoing; and, additionally, it's a remarkable quirk in the entire catalog of human peculiarities. The married couple lived in London. The man, under the guise of going on a trip, rented a place in the next street to his own home, where he lived for over twenty years, unheard of by his wife or friends, without any reason for such self-imposed exile. During that time, he saw his home every day, and often the sorrowful Mrs. Wakefield. And after such a long break from marital happiness—when his death seemed certain, his estate had been settled, his name forgotten, and his wife had long since accepted her fate as a widow—he walked through the door one evening, as if he had just been gone for the day, and became a devoted husband until he passed away.

This outline is all that I remember. But the incident, though of the purest originality, unexampled, and probably never to be repeated, is one, I think, which appeals to the generous sympathies of mankind. We know, each for himself, that none of us would perpetrate such a folly, yet feel as if some other might. To my own contemplations, at least, it has often recurred, always exciting wonder, but with a sense that the story must be true, and a conception of its hero's character. Whenever any subject so forcibly affects the mind, time is well spent in thinking of it. If the reader choose, let him do his own meditation; or if he prefer to ramble with me through the twenty years of Wakefield's vagary, I bid him welcome; trusting that there will be a pervading spirit and a moral, even should we fail to find them, done up neatly, and condensed into the final sentence. Thought has always its efficacy, and every striking incident its moral.

This outline is all I remember. But the event, though completely unique and likely never to happen again, is something that, I believe, resonates with the kindness of humanity. We each know that none of us would commit such a foolish act, yet we feel that someone else might. For my own reflection, it has often come back to me, always sparking curiosity, but with the belief that the story must be real, and a sense of the hero's character. Whenever a topic has such a strong impact on the mind, it's worthwhile to reflect on it. If the reader wants, they can meditate on it themselves; or if they prefer to join me on a journey through twenty years of Wakefield's adventures, they are welcome. I trust that there will be an underlying theme and a lesson, even if we don't find them neatly wrapped up in the final sentence. Thought always has its power, and every striking event holds a lesson.

What sort of a man was Wakefield? We are free to shape out our own idea, and call it by his name. He was now in the meridian of life; his matrimonial affections, never violent, were sobered into a calm, habitual sentiment; of all husbands, he was likely to be the most constant, because a certain sluggishness would keep his heart at rest, wherever it might be placed. He was intellectual, but not actively so; his mind occupied itself in long and lazy musings, that tended to no purpose, or had not vigor to attain it; his thoughts were seldom so energetic as to seize hold of words. Imagination, in the proper meaning of the term, made no part of Wakefield's gifts. With a cold but not depraved nor wandering heart, and a mind never feverish with riotous thoughts, nor perplexed with originality, who could have anticipated that our friend would entitle himself to a foremost place among the doers of eccentric deeds? Had his acquaintances been asked, who was the man in London, the surest to perform nothing to-day which should be remembered on the morrow, they would have thought of Wakefield. Only the wife of his bosom might have hesitated. She, without having analyzed his character, was partly aware of a quiet selfishness, that had rusted into his inactive mind,—of a peculiar sort of vanity, the most uneasy attribute about him,—of a disposition to craft, which had seldom produced more positive effects than the keeping of petty secrets, hardly worth revealing,—and, lastly, of what she called a little strangeness, sometimes, in the good man. This latter quality is indefinable, and perhaps non-existent.

What kind of man was Wakefield? We can create our own idea and label it with his name. He was in the prime of life; his romantic feelings, which were never intense, had settled into a calm, habitual state. Among all husbands, he was likely the most reliable, since a certain sluggishness kept his heart at rest, no matter where it was directed. He was intellectual, but not actively so; his mind wandered through long and lazy thoughts that led nowhere or lacked the energy to get there; his ideas were rarely so powerful that they turned into words. Imagination, in the true sense, wasn't part of Wakefield's talents. With a cool but not evil or erratic heart, and a mind never restless with chaotic thoughts or troubled by originality, who would have guessed that he would earn a prominent place among those who do peculiar things? If you asked his friends who was the most likely man in London to do nothing today that would be remembered tomorrow, they would think of Wakefield. Only his wife might have hesitated. She, without analyzing his character, was somewhat aware of a quiet selfishness that had settled into his inactive mind, a certain type of vanity that was his most uncomfortable trait, a tendency to be crafty, which rarely led to anything significant beyond keeping trivial secrets that weren't worth sharing, and finally, of what she referred to as a little oddness sometimes in the good man. This last quality is hard to define and might even be nonexistent.

Let us now imagine Wakefield bidding adieu to his wife. It is the dusk of an October evening. His equipment is a drab great-coat, a hat covered with an oil-cloth, top-boots, an umbrella in one hand and a small portmanteau in the other. He has informed Mrs. Wakefield that he is to take the night coach into the country. She would fain inquire the length of his journey, its object, and the probable time of his return; but, indulgent to his harmless love of mystery, interrogates him only by a look. He tells her not to expect him positively by the return coach, nor to be alarmed should he tarry three or four days; but, at all events, to look for him at supper on Friday evening. Wakefield himself, be it considered, has no suspicion of what is before him. He holds out his hand; she gives her own, and meets his parting kiss, in the matter-of-course way of a ten years' matrimony; and forth goes the middle-aged Mr. Wakefield, almost resolved to perplex his good lady by a whole week's absence. After the door has closed behind him, she perceives it thrust partly open, and a vision of her husband's face, through the aperture, smiling on her, and gone in a moment. For the time, this little incident is dismissed without a thought. But, long afterwards, when she has been more years a widow than a wife, that smile recurs, and flickers across all her reminiscences of Wakefield's visage. In her many musings, she surrounds the original smile with a multitude of fantasies, which make it strange and awful; as, for instance, if she imagines him in a coffin, that parting look is frozen on his pale features; or, if she dreams of him in heaven, still his blessed spirit wears a quiet and crafty smile. Yet, for its sake, when all others have given him up for dead, she sometimes doubts whether she is a widow.

Let’s picture Wakefield saying goodbye to his wife. It’s dusk on an October evening. He’s dressed in a dull greatcoat, a hat covered with oilcloth, tall boots, holding an umbrella in one hand and a small suitcase in the other. He has told Mrs. Wakefield that he’s taking the night coach to the country. She wants to ask about the length of his journey, its purpose, and when he’ll be back, but out of kindness for his harmless love of mystery, she only questions him with a look. He tells her not to expect him back on the return coach and not to worry if he’s gone for three or four days, but to definitely look for him at supper on Friday evening. Wakefield, for his part, has no idea what lies ahead. He extends his hand; she gives hers, and they share a parting kiss, the kind that comes with ten years of marriage. Then middle-aged Mr. Wakefield steps out, almost determined to confuse his good wife with a week-long absence. Once the door clicks shut behind him, she notices it open slightly, and she catches a glimpse of her husband’s face, smiling at her through the crack, then it vanishes in an instant. At that moment, she brushes aside the little incident without much thought. But much later, when she has spent more years as a widow than as a wife, that smile comes back to her, flickering through her memories of Wakefield's face. In her countless reflections, she surrounds that original smile with many fantasies, making it strange and haunting; for example, if she pictures him in a coffin, that parting look is frozen on his pale face; or, if she dreams of him in heaven, his blessed spirit still wears a quiet, crafty smile. Yet, because of that smile, when everyone else has given him up for dead, she sometimes questions whether she is truly a widow.

But our business is with the husband. We must hurry after him, along the street, ere he lose his individuality, and melt into the great mass of London life. It would be vain searching for him there. Let us follow close at his heels, therefore, until, after several superfluous turns and doublings, we find him comfortably established by the fireside of a small apartment, previously bespoken. He is in the next street to his own, and at his journey's end. He can scarcely trust his good fortune in having got thither unperceived,—recollecting that, at one time, he was delayed by the throng, in the very focus of a lighted lantern; and, again, there were footsteps, that seemed to tread behind his own, distinct from the multitudinous tramp around him; and, anon, he heard a voice shouting afar, and fancied that it called his name. Doubtless, a dozen busybodies had been watching him, and told his wife the whole affair. Poor Wakefield! Little knowest thou thine own insignificance in this great world! No mortal eye but mine has traced thee. Go quietly to thy bed, foolish man; and, on the morrow, if thou wilt be wise, get thee home to good Mrs. Wakefield, and tell her the truth. Remove not thyself, even for a little week, from thy place in her chaste bosom. Were she, for a single moment to deem thee dead, or lost, or lastingly divided from her, thou wouldst be wofully conscious of a change in thy true wife, forever after. It is perilous to make a chasm in human affections; not that they gape so long and wide, but so quickly close again!

But our focus is on the husband. We need to hurry after him down the street before he loses his individuality and blends into the vastness of London life. It would be pointless to search for him there. So let's stay right behind him until, after a few unnecessary turns, we find him settled by the fire in a cozy little apartment that he had reserved. He’s in the next street over from his own, at the end of his journey. He can hardly believe his luck in getting there without being noticed—remembering that earlier, he was held up by the crowd right where a bright lantern was shining; and there were footsteps that seemed to follow him, separate from the throngs around him; and suddenly, he heard a voice shouting in the distance, thinking it was calling his name. Surely, a dozen nosy onlookers have been keeping an eye on him and have told his wife all about it. Poor Wakefield! You little realize your own unimportance in this big world! No one but me has tracked you. Go quietly to bed, foolish man; and tomorrow, if you're smart, go home to good Mrs. Wakefield and tell her the truth. Don’t stay away, even for just a week, from your place in her loving heart. If she were to think you’re dead, lost, or permanently separated from her, you would regret the change in your true wife for the rest of your life. It’s dangerous to create a gap in human emotions; they don’t stay open for long, but they close so quickly!

Almost repenting of his frolic, or whatever it may be termed, Wakefield lies down betimes, and starting from his first nap, spreads forth his arms into the wide and solitary waste of the unaccustomed bed. "No,"—thinks he, gathering the bedclothes about him,—"I will not sleep alone another night."

Almost regretting his fun, or whatever you want to call it, Wakefield goes to bed early, and after his first nap, he stretches his arms out into the vast and lonely expanse of the unfamiliar bed. "No,"—he thinks, pulling the blankets around him—"I won't sleep alone another night."

In the morning, he rises earlier than usual, and sets himself to consider what he really means to do. Such are his loose and rambling modes of thought, that he has taken this very singular step, with the consciousness of a purpose, indeed, but without being able to define it sufficiently for his own contemplation. The vagueness of the project, and the convulsive effort with which he plunges into the execution of it, are equally characteristic of a feeble-minded man. Wakefield sifts his ideas, however, as minutely as he may, and finds himself curious to know the progress of matters at home,—how his exemplary wife will endure her widowhood of a week; and, briefly, how the little sphere of creatures and circumstances, in which he was a central object, will be affected by his removal. A morbid vanity, therefore, lies nearest the bottom of the affair. But, how is he to attain his ends? Not, certainly, by keeping close in this comfortable lodging, where, though he slept and awoke in the next street to his home, he is as effectually abroad, as if the stage-coach had been whirling him away all night. Yet, should he reappear, the whole project is knocked in the head. His poor brains being hopelessly puzzled with this dilemma, he at length ventures out, partly resolving to cross the head of the street, and send one hasty glance towards his forsaken domicile. Habit—for he is a man of habits—takes him by the hand, and guides him, wholly unaware, to his own door, where, just at the critical moment, he is aroused by the scraping of his foot upon the step. Wakefield! whither are you going?

In the morning, he wakes up earlier than usual and starts to think about what he really plans to do. His thoughts are so scattered and wandering that he has taken this unusual step with a sense of purpose, but is unable to clearly define it for himself. The uncertainty of his plan and the frantic way he dives into trying to make it happen show the signs of a confused mind. Still, Wakefield carefully examines his thoughts and grows curious about what's happening back home—how his devoted wife will cope with being a widow for a week and, in short, how the small world of people and situations that revolved around him will change because of his absence. There’s a hint of unhealthy vanity underlying his thoughts. But how is he supposed to achieve his goals? Definitely not by staying in this comfy place, where, although he slept and woke up just a street away from home, he feels as far away as if the stagecoach had been taking him far off all night. Yet, if he goes back, his whole plan is ruined. Confused and troubled by this dilemma, he finally decides to head out, partly planning to cross the street and sneak a quick look at his abandoned home. Familiarity—since he’s a man of routine—leads him automatically to his own doorstep, where, just at the crucial moment, he snaps out of his thoughts as his foot hits the step. Wakefield! Where are you going?

At that instant, his fate was turning on the pivot. Little dreaming of the doom to which his first backward step devotes him, he hurries away, breathless with agitation hitherto unfelt, and hardly dares turn his head, at the distant corner. Can it be that nobody caught sight of him? Will not the whole household—the decent Mrs. Wakefield, the smart maid-servant, and the dirty little footboy—raise a hue and cry, through London streets, in pursuit of their fugitive lord and master? Wonderful escape! He gathers courage to pause and look homeward, but is perplexed with a sense of change about the familiar edifice, such as affects us all, when after a separation of months or years, we again see some hill or lake, or work of art, with which we were friends of old. In ordinary cases, this indescribable impression is caused by the comparison and contrast between our imperfect reminiscences and the reality. In Wakefield, the magic of a single night has wrought a similar transformation, because, in that brief period, a great moral change has been effected. But this is a secret from himself. Before leaving the spot, he catches a far and momentary glimpse of his wife, passing athwart the front window, with her face turned towards the head of the street. The crafty nincompoop takes to his heels, scared with the idea, that, among a thousand such atoms of mortality, her eye must have detected him. Right glad is his heart, though his brain be somewhat dizzy, when he finds himself by the coal-fire of his lodgings.

At that moment, his fate was hanging in the balance. Without realizing the doom his first step back would lead him to, he rushes away, breathless with an agitation he’s never felt before, hardly daring to glance back at the distant corner. Could it be that no one saw him? Will the whole household—the respectable Mrs. Wakefield, the stylish maid, and the scruffy little footboy—raise a ruckus through the streets of London in search of their runaway lord and master? What an incredible escape! He gathers the courage to stop and look back home, but feels confused by a sense of change surrounding the familiar building, like we all do when we return to a hill, lake, or piece of art we once knew after being away for months or years. Usually, this indescribable feeling comes from comparing our imperfect memories with reality. In Wakefield, the magic of a single night has made a similar transformation, because, in that short time, a significant moral change has taken place. But this is a secret from him. Before leaving the spot, he catches a brief glimpse of his wife passing by the front window, her face turned toward the end of the street. The foolish coward takes off running, terrified that among a thousand people, her eye must have caught him. His heart is filled with joy, even though his mind is a bit dizzy, when he finds himself by the coal fire in his lodgings.

So much for the commencement of this long whim-wham. After the initial conception, and the stirring up of the man's sluggish temperament to put it in practice, the whole matter evolves itself in a natural train. We may suppose him, as the result of deep deliberation, buying a new wig, of reddish hair, and selecting sundry garments, in a fashion unlike his customary suit of brown, from a Jew's old-clothes bag. It is accomplished. Wakefield is another man. The new system being now established, a retrograde movement to the old would be almost as difficult as the step that placed him in his unparalleled position. Furthermore, he is rendered obstinate by a sulkiness, occasionally incident to his temper, and brought on, at present, by the inadequate sensation which he conceives to have been produced in the bosom of Mrs. Wakefield. He will not go back until she be frightened half to death. Well; twice or thrice has she passed before his sight, each time with a heavier step, a paler cheek, and more anxious brow; and in the third week of his non-appearance, he detects a portent of evil entering the house, in the guise of an apothecary. Next day, the knocker is muffled. Towards nightfall comes the chariot of a physician, and deposits its big-wigged and solemn burden at Wakefield's door, whence, after a quarter of an hour's visit, he emerges, perchance the herald of a funeral. Dear woman! Will she die? By this time, Wakefield is excited to something like energy of feeling, but still lingers away from his wife's bedside, pleading with his conscience, that she must not be disturbed at such a juncture. If aught else restrains him, he does not know it. In the course of a few weeks, she gradually recovers; the crisis is over; her heart is sad, perhaps, but quiet; and, let him return soon or late, it will never be feverish for him again. Such ideas glimmer through the mist of Wakefield's mind, and render him indistinctly conscious that an almost impassable gulf divides his hired apartment from his former home. "It is but in the next street!" he sometimes says. Fool! it is in another world. Hitherto, he has put off his return from one particular day to another; henceforward, he leaves the precise time undetermined. Not to-morrow,—probably next week,—pretty soon. Poor man! The dead have nearly as much chance of revisiting their earthly homes, as the self-banished Wakefield.

So much for the start of this long journey. After the initial idea and getting the guy out of his lazy routine to put it into action, everything unfolds naturally. We can imagine him, after a lot of thinking, buying a new wig with reddish hair and picking out clothes that are very different from his usual brown suit, all from a secondhand store. It’s done. Wakefield is a changed man. With this new setup in place, going back to his old life would be nearly as hard as the leap that got him into his current unique situation. Plus, he’s feeling stubborn due to a sulk that sometimes comes with his temperament, which right now is driven by the lack of emotion he thinks he’s caused in Mrs. Wakefield. He won’t go back until she’s scared half to death. Well, she’s passed by him a couple of times, each time with heavier steps, a paler face, and a more worried expression; and in the third week of his absence, he spots a sign of trouble coming into the house, in the form of a pharmacist. The next day, the door knocker is muffled. As evening falls, a doctor’s carriage arrives, dropping off its big-wigged and serious passenger at Wakefield’s door, who, after a fifteen-minute visit, comes out, perhaps as a sign of a funeral. Oh, dear woman! Will she die? By now, Wakefield feels a surge of energy, but still stays away from his wife’s side, convincing himself that it wouldn’t be right to disturb her at such a time. If anything else is holding him back, he doesn’t realize it. Within a few weeks, she slowly gets better; the crisis has passed; her heart is sad, maybe, but calm; and whether he comes back soon or late, it will never beat feverishly for him again. Such thoughts flicker through Wakefield’s mind, making him vaguely aware that there’s an almost impossible gap between his rented place and his old home. “It’s just in the next street!” he sometimes says. Fool! It’s in another world. Until now, he had postponed his return from one day to the next; from here on, he leaves the exact timing uncertain. Not tomorrow—probably next week—pretty soon. Poor man! The dead have nearly as much chance of coming back to their earthly homes as Wakefield does after choosing to banish himself.

Would that I had a folio to write, instead of an article of a dozen pages! Then might I exemplify how an influence, beyond our control, lays its strong hand on every deed which we do, and weaves its consequences into an iron tissue of necessity. Wakefield is spellbound. We must leave him, for ten years or so, to haunt around his house, without once crossing the threshold, and to be faithful to his wife, with all the affection of which his heart is capable, while he is slowly fading out of hers. Long since, it must be remarked, he has lost the perception of singularity in his conduct.

I wish I had a full book to write instead of just a twelve-page article! Then I could show how an influence beyond our control strongly affects every action we take and weaves its outcomes into a rigid fabric of necessity. Wakefield is under a spell. We have to leave him to linger around his house for about ten years, never stepping inside, staying loyal to his wife with all the love he has, even as he slowly fades from her heart. It's worth mentioning that he's long since lost the ability to see how unusual his behavior is.

Now for a scene! Amid the throng of a London street, we distinguish a man, now waxing elderly, with few characteristics to attract careless observers, yet bearing, in his whole aspect, the handwriting of no common fate, for such as have the skill to read it. He is meagre; his low and narrow forehead is deeply wrinkled; his eyes, small and lustreless, sometimes wander apprehensively about him, but oftener seem to look inward. He bends his head, and moves with an indescribable obliquity of gait, as if unwilling to display his full front to the world. Watch him, long enough to see what we have described, and you will allow, that circumstances—which often produce remarkable men from nature's ordinary handiwork—have produced one such here. Next, leaving him to sidle along the footwalk, cast your eyes in the opposite direction, where a portly female, considerably in the wane of life, with a prayer-book in her hand, is proceeding to yonder church. She has the placid mien of settled widowhood. Her regrets have either died away, or have become so essential to her heart, that they would be poorly exchanged for joy. Just as the lean man and well-conditioned woman are passing, a slight obstruction occurs, and brings these two figures directly in contact. Their hands touch; the pressure of the crowd forces her bosom against his shoulder; they stand, face to face, staring into each other's eyes. After a ten years' separation, thus Wakefield meets his wife!

Now for a scene! In the busy streets of London, we see a man, now getting older, with few traits to catch the attention of casual passersby, yet showing, in his whole demeanor, the signs of an extraordinary life, for those skilled at recognizing it. He looks thin; his low, narrow forehead is deeply wrinkled; his small, dull eyes sometimes glance around him nervously, but more often seem to look inward. He tilts his head and walks with an awkward gait, as if reluctant to fully face the world. Watch him long enough to notice what we've described, and you'll agree that circumstances—which often create remarkable individuals from ordinary backgrounds—have shaped one here. Next, while he continues along the sidewalk, look in the opposite direction, where a stout woman, quite advanced in age, is making her way to the church with a prayer book in hand. She has the calm demeanor of a long-settled widow. Her regrets have either faded away or have become so integral to her heart that they would be poorly traded for happiness. Just as the thin man and the well-fed woman are passing each other, a slight obstruction occurs, bringing these two figures into direct contact. Their hands brush; the pressure of the crowd pushes her chest against his shoulder; they stand, face to face, staring into each other’s eyes. After ten years apart, this is how Wakefield meets his wife!

The throng eddies away, and carries them asunder. The sober widow, resuming her former pace, proceeds to church, but pauses in the portal, and throws a perplexed glance along the street. She passes in, however, opening her prayer-book as she goes. And the man! with so wild a face, that busy and selfish London stands to gaze after him, he hurries to his lodgings, bolts the door, and throws himself upon the bed. The latent feelings of years break out; his feeble mind acquires a brief energy from their strength; all the miserable strangeness of his life is revealed to him at a glance: and he cries out, passionately, "Wakefield! Wakefield! you are mad!"

The crowd swirls away, separating them. The solemn widow, returning to her usual pace, heads to church but stops at the entrance, casting a confused look down the street. She goes inside, though, opening her prayer book as she walks. And the man! With such a wild expression that the busy, self-centered city of London stops to watch him, he rushes to his apartment, locks the door, and throws himself onto the bed. The long-hidden emotions of years spill out; his weak mind gains a brief surge of energy from their intensity; all the miserable oddities of his life become clear to him in an instant: and he cries out, passionately, "Wakefield! Wakefield! you are insane!"

Perhaps he was so. The singularity of his situation must have so moulded him to himself, that, considered in regard to his fellow-creatures and the business of life, he could not be said to possess his right mind. He had contrived, or rather he had happened, to dissever himself from the world,—to vanish,—to give up his place and privileges with living men, without being admitted among the dead. The life of a hermit is nowise parallel to his. He was in the bustle of the city, as of old; but the crowd swept by, and saw him not; he was, we may figuratively say, always beside his wife, and at his hearth, yet must never feel the warmth of the one, nor the affection of the other. It was Wakefield's unprecedented fate, to retain his original share of human sympathies, and to be still involved in human interests, while he had lost his reciprocal influence on them. It would be a most curious speculation, to trace out the effect of such circumstances on his heart and intellect, separately, and in unison. Yet, changed as he was, he would seldom be conscious of it, but deem himself the same man as ever; glimpses of the truth, indeed, would come, but only for the moment; and still he would keep saying, "I shall soon go back!" nor reflect that he had been saying so for twenty years.

Maybe he was. The uniqueness of his situation must have shaped him so much that, when considered in relation to other people and the realities of life, he couldn't be considered fully sane. He had managed, or rather it had just happened, to disconnect himself from the world—to disappear—to give up his place and privileges among the living, without being acknowledged among the dead. The life of a hermit is nothing like his. He was in the hustle and bustle of the city, just like before; but the crowd rushed past and didn't see him; he was, we could say metaphorically, always with his wife and at home, yet he could never feel the warmth of one or the affection of the other. It was Wakefield's extraordinary fate to keep his original share of human emotions and remain involved in human affairs while losing any reciprocal impact on them. It would be fascinating to explore how such circumstances affected his heart and mind, both separately and together. Yet, despite his changes, he would rarely be aware of it, believing himself to be the same man as ever; moments of truth would appear, but only fleetingly; and still he would keep insisting, "I’ll go back soon!" without realizing that he had been saying this for twenty years.

I conceive, also, that these twenty years would appear, in the retrospect, scarcely longer than the week to which Wakefield had at first limited his absence. He would look on the affair as no more than an interlude in the main business of his life. When, after a little while more, he should deem it time to re-enter his parlor, his wife would clap her hands for joy, on beholding the middle-aged Mr. Wakefield. Alas, what a mistake! Would Time but await the close of our favorite follies, we should be young men, all of us, and till Doomsday.

I also think that these twenty years would seem, in hindsight, hardly longer than the week that Wakefield originally set for his absence. He would see it as just a brief pause in the main events of his life. When, after a bit more time, he decided it was time to return to his living room, his wife would cheer with happiness upon seeing the middle-aged Mr. Wakefield. Unfortunately, what a mistake! If only Time would wait for the end of our beloved distractions, we would all remain young men, forever, until the end of days.

One evening, in the twentieth year since he vanished, Wakefield is taking his customary walk towards the dwelling which he still calls his own. It is a gusty night of autumn, with frequent showers, that patter down upon the pavement, and are gone, before a man can put up his umbrella. Pausing near the house, Wakefield discerns, through the parlor windows of the second floor, the red glow, and the glimmer and fitful flash of a comfortable fire. On the ceiling appears a grotesque shadow of good Mrs. Wakefield. The cap, the nose and chin, and the broad waist form an admirable caricature, which dances, moreover, with the up-flickering and down-sinking blaze, almost too merrily for the shade of an elderly widow. At this instant, a shower chances to fall, and is driven, by the unmannerly gust, full into Wakefield's face and bosom. He is quite penetrated with its autumnal chill. Shall he stand, wet and shivering here, when his own hearth has a good fire to warm him, and his own wife will run to fetch the gray coat and small-clothes, which doubtless she has kept carefully in the closet of their bedchamber? No! Wakefield is no such fool. He ascends the steps,—heavily!—for twenty years have stiffened his legs, since he came down,—but he knows it not. Stay, Wakefield! Would you go to the sole home that is left you? Then step into your grave! The door opens. As he passes in, we have a parting glimpse of his visage, and recognize the crafty smile, which was the precursor of the little joke that he has ever since been playing off at his wife's expense. How unmercifully has he quizzed the poor woman! Well, a good night's rest to Wakefield!

One evening, twenty years after he disappeared, Wakefield is out for his usual walk toward the home he still calls his own. It's a windy autumn night, with frequent showers that come down on the pavement and are gone before a person can open their umbrella. Pausing near the house, Wakefield sees, through the second-floor parlor windows, the warm red glow and flickering light of a cozy fire. On the ceiling, a funny shadow of Mrs. Wakefield appears. The cap, the nose and chin, and the full waist create a fantastic caricature that dances with the flickering flames, almost too cheerfully for the shadow of an elderly widow. Just then, a shower happens to fall, driven by a rude gust straight into Wakefield's face and chest. He feels the autumn chill soak through him. Should he stand here, wet and shivering, when his own home has a nice fire waiting for him, and his wife would rush to get the gray coat and trousers she has surely kept tucked away in their bedroom? No! Wakefield isn’t that foolish. He climbs the steps—heavily!—because twenty years have stiffened his legs since he last came down—and he doesn’t even realize it. Wait, Wakefield! Are you really going to the only home you have left? Then step into your grave! The door opens. As he walks in, we catch a quick glimpse of his face, recognizing the sly smile that hints at the little trick he has been playing on his wife all this time. How mercilessly he has teased the poor woman! Well, good night to Wakefield!

This happy event—supposing it to be such—could only have occurred at an unpremeditated moment. We will not follow our friend across the threshold. He has left us much food for thought, a portion of which shall lend its wisdom to a moral, and be shaped into a figure. Amid the seeming confusion of our mysterious world, individuals are so nicely adjusted to a system, and systems to one another, and to a whole, that, by stepping aside for a moment, a man exposes himself to a fearful risk of losing his place forever. Like Wakefield, he may become, as it were, the Outcast of the Universe.

This happy event—if we can call it that—could only have happened unexpectedly. We won't follow our friend beyond the door. He has left us with plenty to think about, some of which will inspire a moral and take on a form. In the apparent chaos of our mysterious world, people fit so perfectly into a system, and systems connect with one another, and together create a whole, that by stepping back for just a moment, a person risks losing their place forever. Like Wakefield, they might end up feeling like the Outcast of the Universe.


Drowne's Wooden Image

One sunshiny morning, in the good old times of the town of Boston, a young carver in wood, well known by the name of Drowne, stood contemplating a large oaken log, which it was his purpose to convert into the figure-head of a vessel. And while he discussed within his own mind what sort of shape or similitude it were well to bestow upon this excellent piece of timber, there came into Drowne's workshop a certain Captain Hunnewell, owner and commander of the good brig called the Cynosure, which had just returned from her first voyage to Fayal.

One sunny morning, back in the good old days of Boston, a young woodcarver known as Drowne was staring at a large oak log, which he planned to turn into a figurehead for a ship. As he considered what kind of shape or design to carve into this excellent piece of wood, a certain Captain Hunnewell walked into Drowne's workshop. He was the owner and captain of the brig called the Cynosure, which had just returned from its first voyage to Fayal.

"Ah! that will do, Drowne, that will do!" cried the jolly captain, tapping the log with his ratan. "I bespeak this very piece of oak for the figure-head of the Cynosure. She has shown herself the sweetest craft that ever floated, and I mean to decorate her prow with the handsomest image that the skill of man can cut out of timber. And, Drowne, you are the fellow to execute it."

"Ah! that’s perfect, Drowne, really perfect!" shouted the cheerful captain, tapping the log with his cane. "I’m claiming this piece of oak for the figurehead of the Cynosure. She’s proved to be the best ship that’s ever sailed, and I’m determined to adorn her bow with the finest figure that human skill can carve from wood. And, Drowne, you’re the one to do it."

"You give me more credit than I deserve, Captain Hunnewell," said the carver, modestly, yet as one conscious of eminence in his art. "But, for the sake of the good brig, I stand ready to do my best. And which of these designs do you prefer? Here,"—pointing to a staring, half-length figure, in a white wig and scarlet coat,—"here is an excellent model, the likeness of our gracious king. Here is the valiant Admiral Vernon. Or, if you prefer a female figure, what say you to Britannia with the trident?"

"You give me more credit than I deserve, Captain Hunnewell," said the carver modestly, but with an awareness of his skills. "However, for the sake of the good brig, I'm ready to do my best. Which of these designs do you like? Here,"—pointing to a bold, half-length figure in a white wig and scarlet coat—"here's a great model, a likeness of our gracious king. Here's the brave Admiral Vernon. Or, if you prefer a female figure, what do you think of Britannia holding the trident?"

"All very fine, Drowne; all very fine," answered the mariner. "But as nothing like the brig ever swam the ocean, so I am determined she shall have such a figure-head as old Neptune never saw in his life. And what is more, as there is a secret in the matter, you must pledge your credit not to betray it."

"Everything sounds great, Drowne, really great," replied the mariner. "But since nothing like this brig has ever sailed the ocean, I'm set on giving her a figurehead that old Neptune has never laid eyes on. And on top of that, since there’s a secret involved, you have to promise not to spill the beans."

"Certainly," said Drowne, marvelling, however, what possible mystery there could be in reference to an affair so open, of necessity, to the inspection of all the world as the figure-head of a vessel. "You may depend, Captain, on my being as secret as the nature of the case will permit."

"Sure," Drowne said, wondering what kind of mystery could be involved in something so obvious to everyone as the figurehead of a ship. "You can count on me, Captain, to keep it as confidential as the situation allows."

Captain Hunnewell then took Drowne by the button, and communicated his wishes in so low a tone that it would be unmannerly to repeat what was evidently intended for the carver's private ear. We shall, therefore, take the opportunity to give the reader a few desirable particulars about Drowne himself.

Captain Hunnewell then grabbed Drowne by the button and quietly shared his thoughts in a way that it would be rude to repeat what was clearly meant for the carver's ears only. So, we'll take this chance to share a few interesting details about Drowne himself.

He was the first American who is known to have attempted—in a very humble line, it is true—that art in which we can now reckon so many names already distinguished, or rising to distinction. From his earliest boyhood he had exhibited a knack,—for it would be too proud a word to call it genius,—a knack, therefore, for the imitation of the human figure in whatever material came most readily to hand. The snows of a New England winter had often supplied him with a species of marble as dazzlingly white, at least, as the Parian or the Carrara, and if less durable, yet sufficiently so to correspond with any claims to permanent existence possessed by the boy's frozen statues. Yet they won admiration from maturer judges than his schoolfellows, and were, indeed, remarkably clever, though destitute of the native warmth that might have made the snow melt beneath his hand. As he advanced in life, the young man adopted pine and oak as eligible materials for the display of his skill, which now began to bring him a return of solid silver as well as the empty praise that had been an apt reward enough for his productions of evanescent snow. He became noted for carving ornamental pump-heads, and wooden urns for gate-posts, and decorations, more grotesque than fanciful, for mantel-pieces. No apothecary would have deemed himself in the way of obtaining custom, without setting up a gilded mortar, if not a head of Galen or Hippocrates, from the skilful hand of Drowne.

He was the first American known to have attempted—albeit in a very modest way—that art in which we can now list so many established or emerging names. From a young age, he had shown a talent—though it would be too grand to call it genius—a talent for replicating the human figure using whatever material was readily available. The snows of a New England winter often provided him with a type of marble that was dazzlingly white, at least as bright as the Parian or Carrara, and while it might not be as durable, it still had enough permanence for the frozen statues made by the boy. These statues gained admiration from more discerning judges than his schoolmates and were quite impressive, though lacking the innate warmth that could have made the snow melt in his hands. As he grew older, the young man started using pine and oak as suitable materials to showcase his skill, which began to earn him real money along with the empty praise that had once been enough for his temporary snowy creations. He became recognized for carving decorative pump handles and wooden urns for gateposts, as well as embellishments that were more bizarre than imaginative for mantelpieces. No apothecary would have thought they could succeed in business without displaying a gilded mortar, if not a bust of Galen or Hippocrates, all crafted by Drowne's talented hand.

But the great scope of his business lay in the manufacture of figure-heads for vessels. Whether it were the monarch himself, or some famous British admiral or general, or the governor of the province, or perchance the favorite daughter of the ship-owner, there the image stood above the prow, decked out in gorgeous colors, magnificently gilded, and staring the whole world out of countenance, as if from an innate consciousness of its own superiority. These specimens of native sculpture had crossed the sea in all directions, and been not ignobly noticed among the crowded shipping of the Thames, and wherever else the hardy mariners of New England had pushed their adventures. It must be confessed that a family likeness pervaded these respectable progeny of Drowne's skill; that the benign countenance of the king resembled those of his subjects, and that Miss Peggy Hobart, the merchant's daughter, bore a remarkable similitude to Britannia, Victory, and other ladies of the allegoric sisterhood; and, finally, that they all had a kind of wooden aspect, which proved an intimate relationship with the unshaped blocks of timber in the carver's workshop. But at least there was no inconsiderable skill of hand, nor a deficiency of any attribute to render them really works of art, except that deep quality, be it of soul or intellect, which bestows life upon the lifeless and warmth upon the cold, and which, had it been present, would have made Drowne's wooden image instinct with spirit.

But the main focus of his business was making figureheads for ships. Whether it was the king himself, a famous British admiral or general, the governor of the province, or perhaps the favorite daughter of the shipowner, there the figure stood at the front, dressed in bright colors, beautifully gilded, and staring down the whole world, as if it had an inherent sense of its own superiority. These examples of local sculpture had traveled across the sea in all directions and had been quite notably recognized among the crowded ships of the Thames, and wherever else the brave sailors of New England had ventured. It must be admitted that there was a family resemblance among these admirable creations of Drowne's talent; the kind face of the king looked like his subjects, and Miss Peggy Hobart, the merchant's daughter, bore a striking resemblance to Britannia, Victory, and other allegorical figures; and, lastly, they all had a somewhat wooden quality, which showed a close connection to the unshaped blocks of wood in the carver's workshop. However, there was certainly no lack of skill or any missing quality that would make them truly works of art, except for that deep essence, whether of soul or intellect, that gives life to the lifeless and warmth to the cold, and which, if present, would have made Drowne's wooden image come alive with spirit.

The captain of the Cynosure had now finished his instructions.

The captain of the Cynosure had now completed his instructions.

"And, Drowne," said he, impressively, "you must lay aside all other business and set about this forthwith. And as to the price, only do the job in first-rate style, and you shall settle that point yourself."

"And, Drowne," he said seriously, "you need to drop everything else and get started on this right away. As for the payment, just do the job really well, and you can figure that out yourself."

"Very well, Captain," answered the carver, who looked grave and somewhat perplexed, yet had a sort of smile upon his visage; "depend upon it, I'll do my utmost to satisfy you."

"Alright, Captain," replied the carver, who appeared serious and a bit confused, but still had a slight smile on his face; "you can count on me, I'll do my best to meet your expectations."

From that moment the men of taste about Long Wharf and the Town Dock who were wont to show their love for the arts by frequent visits to Drowne's workshop, and admiration of his wooden images, began to be sensible of a mystery in the carver's conduct. Often he was absent in the daytime. Sometimes, as might be judged by gleams of light from the shop-windows, he was at work until a late hour of the evening; although neither knock nor voice, on such occasions, could gain admittance for a visitor, or elicit any word of response. Nothing remarkable, however, was observed in the shop at those hours when it was thrown open. A fine piece of timber, indeed, which Drowne was known to have reserved for some work of especial dignity, was seen to be gradually assuming shape. What shape it was destined ultimately to take was a problem to his friends and a point on which the carver himself preserved a rigid silence. But day after day, though Drowne was seldom noticed in the act of working upon it, this rude form began to be developed until it became evident to all observers that a female figure was growing into mimic life. At each new visit they beheld a larger pile of wooden chips and a nearer approximation to something beautiful. It seemed as if the hamadryad of the oak had sheltered herself from the unimaginative world within the heart of her native tree, and that it was only necessary to remove the strange shapelessness that had incrusted her, and reveal the grace and loveliness of a divinity. Imperfect as the design, the attitude, the costume, and especially the face of the image still remained, there was already an effect that drew the eye from the wooden cleverness of Drowne's earlier productions and fixed it upon the tantalizing mystery of this new project.

From that moment on, the art enthusiasts around Long Wharf and the Town Dock, who usually showed their appreciation for the arts by frequently visiting Drowne's workshop and admiring his wooden sculptures, started to notice something strange about the carver's behavior. He was often absent during the day. Sometimes, as indicated by the glimpses of light coming from the shop windows, he worked late into the evening; however, neither a knock nor a shout could get a visitor inside or get any response from him. Nothing particularly remarkable, though, was noted in the shop during the times it was open. A fine piece of timber, which Drowne had set aside for a project of special significance, was seen slowly taking shape. What that shape would eventually be was a mystery to his friends, and the carver himself kept tight-lipped about it. But day after day, even though Drowne was rarely seen working on it, the rough form began to develop until it became clear to all observers that a female figure was materializing into something lifelike. With each new visit, they noticed a larger pile of wood shavings and a closer approach to something beautiful. It felt as if the spirit of the oak had hidden herself from the unimaginative world within the heart of her tree, and that it was only necessary to remove the odd, shapeless covering that surrounded her to reveal the grace and beauty of a goddess. Although the design, pose, clothing, and especially the face of the statue still appeared imperfect, there was already something about it that drew attention away from the wooden craftsmanship of Drowne's earlier works and focused it on the intriguing mystery of this new creation.

Copley, the celebrated painter, then a young man and a resident of Boston, came one day to visit Drowne; for he had recognized so much of moderate ability in the carver as to induce him, in the dearth of professional sympathy, to cultivate his acquaintance. On entering the shop the artist glanced at the inflexible image of the king, commander, dame, and allegory that stood around, on the best of which might have been bestowed the questionable praise that it looked as if a living man had here been changed to wood, and that not only the physical, but the intellectual and spiritual part, partook of the stolid transformation. But in not a single instance did it seem as if the wood were imbibing the ethereal essence of humanity. What a wide distinction is here! and how far would the slightest portion of the latter merit have outvalued the utmost degree of the former!

Copley, the famous painter, who was then a young man living in Boston, decided to visit Drowne one day. He saw enough potential in the carver to want to befriend him, especially since he lacked support from his fellow professionals. When he entered the shop, the artist noticed the rigid figures of the king, commander, lady, and allegory that surrounded him. The best of these pieces could only be described as looking like a living person turned into wood, and not just the physical form, but even the intellectual and spiritual aspects seemed to have undergone a dull transformation. Yet not a single piece appeared to capture any of the essential qualities of humanity. What a stark contrast this presents! Just a tiny hint of that human essence would have been worth more than all the impressive craftsmanship on display!

"My friend Drowne," said Copley, smiling to himself, but alluding to the mechanical and wooden cleverness that so invariably distinguished the images, "you are really a remarkable person! I have seldom met with a man in your line of business that could do so much; for one other touch might make this figure of General Wolfe, for instance, a breathing and intelligent human creature."

"My friend Drowne," Copley said with a smile, hinting at the stiff and robotic cleverness that always seemed to define the figures, "you are truly a remarkable person! I rarely come across someone in your field who can achieve so much; just one more detail could turn this figure of General Wolfe, for example, into a living and thinking human being."

"You would have me think that you are praising me highly, Mr. Copley," answered Drowne, turning his back upon Wolfe's image in apparent disgust. "But there has come a light into my mind. I know, what you know as well, that the one touch which you speak of as deficient is the only one that would be truly valuable, and that without it these works of mine are no better than worthless abortions. There is the same difference between them and the works of an inspired artist as between a sign-post daub and one of your best pictures."

"You want me to believe that you’re giving me high praise, Mr. Copley," Drowne replied, turning away from the image of Wolfe in clear disgust. "But a light has dawned in my mind. I understand, as you do, that the one element you say is missing is the only one that would really matter, and without it, my works are nothing more than pointless failures. There’s the same gap between my work and that of a truly inspired artist as there is between a painted signpost and one of your finest paintings."

"This is strange," cried Copley, looking him in the face, which now, as the painter fancied, had a singular depth of intelligence, though hitherto it had not given him greatly the advantage over his own family of wooden images. "What has come over you? How is it that, possessing the idea which you have now uttered, you should produce only such works as these?"

"This is weird," shouted Copley, staring him in the face, which now, as the painter thought, had an unusual depth of understanding, even though it hadn’t really given him much of an edge over his own family of wooden figures. "What’s gotten into you? How is it that, with the idea you just expressed, you only create works like these?"

The carver smiled, but made no reply. Copley turned again to the images, conceiving that the sense of deficiency which Drowne had just expressed, and which is so rare in a merely mechanical character, must surely imply a genius, the tokens of which had heretofore been overlooked. But no; there was not a trace of it. He was about to withdraw when his eyes chanced to fall upon a half-developed figure which lay in a corner of the workshop, surrounded by scattered chips of oak. It arrested him at once.

The carver smiled but didn’t say anything. Copley turned back to the images, thinking that the feeling of inadequacy that Drowne had just mentioned, which is so unusual in a purely mechanical person, must mean there’s some hidden talent that had previously gone unnoticed. But no; there was no sign of it. Just as he was about to step away, he noticed a partially finished figure lying in a corner of the workshop, surrounded by bits of oak. It caught his attention immediately.

"What is here? Who has done this?" he broke out, after contemplating it in speechless astonishment for an instant. "Here is the divine, the life-giving touch. What inspired hand is beckoning this wood to arise and live? Whose work is this?"

"What’s this? Who did this?" he exclaimed, after staring at it in stunned disbelief for a moment. "Here is the divine, the life-giving touch. What inspired hand is urging this wood to come alive? Whose creation is this?"

"No man's work," replied Drowne. "The figure lies within that block of oak, and it is my business to find it."

"Not anyone's work," replied Drowne. "The figure is trapped inside that block of oak, and it's my job to uncover it."

"Drowne," said the true artist, grasping the carver fervently by the hand, "you are a man of genius!"

"Drowne," said the true artist, shaking the carver's hand enthusiastically, "you're a genius!"

As Copley departed, happening to glance backward from the threshold, he beheld Drowne bending over the half-created shape, and stretching forth his arms as if he would have embraced and drawn it to his heart; while, had such a miracle been possible, his countenance expressed passion enough to communicate warmth and sensibility to the lifeless oak.

As Copley left, he glanced back from the doorway and saw Drowne leaning over the partially finished figure, reaching out his arms as if he wanted to hug it to his chest; and if such a miracle were possible, his face showed enough emotion to bring warmth and feeling to the lifeless oak.

"Strange enough!" said the artist to himself. "Who would have looked for a modern Pygmalion in the person of a Yankee mechanic!"

"How strange!" the artist said to himself. "Who would have expected a modern Pygmalion to be a Yankee mechanic?"

As yet, the image was but vague in its outward presentment; so that, as in the cloud-shapes around the western sun, the observer rather felt, or was led to imagine, than really saw what was intended by it. Day by day, however, the work assumed greater precision, and settled its irregular and misty outline into distincter grace and beauty. The general design was now obvious to the common eye. It was a female figure, in what appeared to be a foreign dress; the gown being laced over the bosom, and opening in front so as to disclose a skirt or petticoat, the folds and inequalities of which were admirably represented in the oaken substance. She wore a hat of singular gracefulness, and abundantly laden with flowers, such as never grew in the rude soil of New England, but which, with all their fanciful luxuriance, had a natural truth that it seemed impossible for the most fertile imagination to have attained without copying from real prototypes. There were several little appendages to this dress, such as a fan, a pair of earrings, a chain about the neck, a watch in the bosom, and a ring upon the finger, all of which would have been deemed beneath the dignity of sculpture. They were put on, however, with as much taste as a lovely woman might have shown in her attire, and could therefore have shocked none but a judgment spoiled by artistic rules.

At this point, the image was still somewhat unclear in how it was presented; so much so that, like the shapes in clouds around the setting sun, the observer felt or imagined what was intended rather than truly seeing it. However, day by day, the work took on more precision, transforming its irregular and misty outline into clearer grace and beauty. The overall design was now evident to the casual observer. It depicted a female figure dressed in what looked like foreign clothing; the gown was laced over the chest and opened in front to reveal a skirt or petticoat, with the folds and details beautifully captured in the wood. She wore an elegantly designed hat richly adorned with flowers that could never thrive in the rough soil of New England, yet had a natural authenticity that seemed beyond the reach of even the most imaginative mind without drawing inspiration from real examples. Several small accessories accompanied this outfit, such as a fan, earrings, a necklace, a watch hidden in the bodice, and a ring on her finger, all of which might have been considered beneath the dignity of sculpture. However, they were added with as much taste as a beautiful woman might show in her attire, and could only have offended those whose judgment was clouded by strict artistic rules.

The face was still imperfect; but gradually, by a magic touch, intelligence and sensibility brightened through the features, with all the effect of light gleaming forth from within the solid oak. The face became alive. It was a beautiful, though not precisely regular, and somewhat haughty aspect, but with a certain piquancy about the eyes and mouth, which, of all expressions, would have seemed the most impossible to throw over a wooden countenance. And now, so far as carving went, this wonderful production was complete.

The face was still flawed, but gradually, with a magical touch, intelligence and sensitivity started to shine through the features, like light coming from deep within solid oak. The face came to life. It was beautiful, though not perfectly symmetrical, and had a somewhat proud look, but there was a certain sharpness in the eyes and mouth that seemed utterly impossible for a wooden face to convey. And now, as far as carving went, this amazing creation was complete.

"Drowne," said Copley, who had hardly missed a single day in his visits to the carver's workshop, "if this work were in marble it would make you famous at once; nay, I would almost affirm that it would make an era in the art. It is as ideal as an antique statue, and yet as real as any lovely woman whom one meets at a fireside or in the street. But I trust you do not mean to desecrate this exquisite creature with paint, like those staring kings and admirals yonder?"

"Drowne," said Copley, who had hardly missed a single day visiting the carver's workshop, "if this work were in marble, it would make you famous instantly; in fact, I would almost say it would define a new era in art. It’s as ideal as an ancient statue, yet as real as any beautiful woman you see by the fire or walking down the street. But I hope you don’t plan to ruin this exquisite piece by adding paint, like those glaring kings and admirals over there?"

"Not paint her!" exclaimed Captain Hunnewell, who stood by; "not paint the figure-head of the Cynosure! And what sort of a figure should I cut in a foreign port with such an unpainted oaken stick as this over my prow! She must, and she shall, be painted to the life, from the topmost flower in her hat down to the silver spangles on her slippers."

"Don't paint her!" shouted Captain Hunnewell, who was standing by. "Don't paint the figurehead of the Cynosure! And how would I look in a foreign port with such an unpainted piece of wood as this at the front of my ship? She has to be painted beautifully, from the highest flower in her hat down to the silver sparkles on her slippers."

"Mr. Copley," said Drowne, quietly, "I know nothing of marble statuary, and nothing of the sculptor's rules of art; but of this wooden image, this work of my hands, this creature of my heart,"—and here his voice faltered and choked in a very singular manner,—"of this—of her—I may say that I know something. A wellspring of inward wisdom gushed within me as I wrought upon the oak with my whole strength, and soul, and faith. Let others do what they may with marble, and adopt what rules they choose. If I can produce my desired effect by painted wood, those rules are not for me, and I have a right to disregard them."

"Mr. Copley," Drowne said quietly, "I don't know anything about marble statues or the sculptor's rules of art; but about this wooden figure, this creation of my hands, this embodiment of my heart,"—here his voice faltered and choked in a very unusual way,—"about this—about her—I can say that I know something. A deep sense of inner wisdom flowed through me as I worked on the oak with all my strength, soul, and faith. Let others use marble and follow whatever rules they choose. If I can achieve what I want with painted wood, those rules don't apply to me, and I have every right to ignore them."

"The very spirit of genius," muttered Copley to himself. "How otherwise should this carver feel himself entitled to transcend all rules, and make me ashamed of quoting them?"

"The very essence of genius," Copley muttered to himself. "How else could this carver think he has the right to break all the rules and make me embarrassed to even mention them?"

He looked earnestly at Drowne, and again saw that expression of human love which, in a spiritual sense, as the artist could not help imagining, was the secret of the life that had been breathed into this block of wood.

He looked intensely at Drowne and once more saw that expression of human love which, in a spiritual way, the artist couldn't help but think was the secret behind the life that had been infused into this piece of wood.

The carver, still in the same secrecy that marked all his operations upon this mysterious image, proceeded to paint the habiliments in their proper colors, and the countenance with nature's red and white. When all was finished he threw open his workshop, and admitted the towns-people to behold what he had done. Most persons, at their first entrance, felt impelled to remove their hats, and pay such reverence as was due to the richly dressed and beautiful young lady who seemed to stand in a corner of the room, with oaken chips and shavings scattered at her feet. Then came a sensation of fear; as if, not being actually human, yet so like humanity, she must therefore be something preternatural. There was, in truth, an indefinable air and expression that might reasonably induce the query, Who and from what sphere this daughter of the oak should be? The strange, rich flowers of Eden on her head; the complexion, so much deeper and more brilliant than those of our native beauties; the foreign, as it seemed, and fantastic garb, yet not too fantastic to be worn decorously in the street; the delicately wrought embroidery of the skirt; the broad gold chain about her neck; the curious ring upon her finger; the fan, so exquisitely sculptured in open-work, and painted to resemble pearl and ebony;—where could Drowne, in his sober walk of life, have beheld the vision here so matchlessly embodied! And then her face! In the dark eyes and around the voluptuous mouth there played a look made up of pride, coquetry, and a gleam of mirthfulness, which impressed Copley with the idea that the image was secretly enjoying the perplexing admiration of himself and other beholders.

The carver, still operating in the secrecy that characterized all his work on this mysterious figure, began to paint her clothes in their true colors and her face with natural shades of red and white. When he was done, he opened his workshop doors to let the townspeople come and see what he had created. Most people, upon entering, felt compelled to take off their hats and show respect to the beautifully dressed and stunning young woman who appeared to be standing in the corner of the room, surrounded by wooden chips and shavings at her feet. Then a sense of fear set in; as if she were not quite human but so close to it that she must be something otherworldly. There was indeed an indescribable aura and expression that could reasonably lead one to wonder who this daughter of the oak really was and from what realm she came. The strange, vibrant flowers of Eden adorned her head; her complexion was far richer and brighter than that of our local beauties; her attire was exotic, yet not so outlandish that it couldn't be worn modestly in public; the finely crafted embroidery on her skirt; the broad gold chain around her neck; the unique ring on her finger; the fan, exquisitely carved and painted to look like pearl and ebony—where could Drowne, in his ordinary life, have encountered such a beautifully realized vision? And then her face! In her dark eyes and around her enticing mouth danced an expression of pride, flirtation, and a hint of playfulness, leading Copley to feel that she was secretly relishing the confused admiration of him and the other onlookers.

"And will you," said he to the carver, "permit this masterpiece to become the figure-head of a vessel? Give the honest captain yonder figure of Britannia,—it will answer his purpose far better,—and send this fairy queen to England, where, for aught I know, it may bring you a thousand pounds."

"And will you," he said to the carver, "let this masterpiece become the figurehead of a ship? Give the honest captain over there the figure of Britannia—it will serve his purpose much better—and send this fairy queen to England, where, for all I know, it could earn you a thousand pounds."

"I have not wrought it for money," said Drowne.

"I didn't do it for money," said Drowne.

"What sort of a fellow is this!" thought Copley. "A Yankee, and throw away the chance of making his fortune! He has gone mad; and thence has come this gleam of genius."

"What kind of guy is this!" thought Copley. "A Yankee, and he just throws away the chance to make a fortune! He's lost his mind; and that's where this flash of genius comes from."

There was still further proof of Drowne's lunacy, if credit were due to the rumor that he had been seen kneeling at the feet of the oaken lady, and gazing with a lover's passionate ardor into the face that his own hands had created. The bigots of the day hinted that it would be no matter of surprise if an evil spirit were allowed to enter this beautiful form and seduce the carver to destruction.

There was more evidence of Drowne's madness, if you believed the rumor that he had been spotted kneeling at the feet of the wooden lady and gazing with a lover's intense passion into the face that he had carved himself. The bigots of the time suggested it wouldn't be surprising if an evil spirit were allowed to enter this beautiful figure and lead the sculptor to ruin.

The fame of the image spread far and wide. The inhabitants visited it so universally that after a few days of exhibition there was hardly an old man or a child who had not become minutely familiar with its aspect. Even had the story of Drowne's wooden image ended here, its celebrity might have been prolonged for many years by the reminiscences of those who looked upon it in their childhood, and saw nothing else so beautiful in after life. But the town was now astounded by an event the narrative of which has formed itself into one of the most singular legends that are yet to be met with in the traditionary chimney-corners of the New England metropolis, where old men and women sit dreaming of the past, and wag their heads at the dreamers of the present and the future.

The fame of the image spread everywhere. People visited it so much that after just a few days of being on display, there was hardly an old person or child who wasn't intimately familiar with what it looked like. Even if the story of Drowne's wooden image had ended there, its fame could have lasted for many years thanks to the memories of those who saw it in their childhood and never encountered anything as beautiful afterward. But the town was soon shocked by an event that has become one of the most unique legends still to be found in the cozy conversations of the New England metropolis, where older folks sit reminiscing about the past and shake their heads at those who dream of the present and future.

One fine morning, just before the departure of the Cynosure on her second voyage to Fayal, the commander of that gallant vessel was seen to issue from his residence in Hanover Street. He was stylishly dressed in a blue broadcloth coat, with gold-lace at the seams and button-holes, an embroidered scarlet waistcoat, a triangular hat, with a loop and broad binding of gold, and wore a silver-hilted hanger at his side. But the good captain might have been arrayed in the robes of a prince or the rags of a beggar, without in either case attracting notice, while obscured by such a companion as now leaned on his arm. The people in the street started, rubbed their eyes, and either leaped aside from their path, or stood as if transfixed to wood or marble in astonishment.

One beautiful morning, just before the Cynosure was set to leave for her second journey to Fayal, the captain of that brave ship was seen stepping out of his home on Hanover Street. He was dressed sharply in a blue wool coat with gold lace detailing on the seams and buttonholes, an embroidered red waistcoat, a triangular hat with a gold loop and broad trim, and he had a silver-hilted sword at his side. But whether the good captain wore the garments of a prince or the rags of a beggar wouldn’t have mattered; he wouldn’t have drawn attention, especially with such a companion leaning on his arm. People in the street blinked, rubbed their eyes, and either jumped out of the way or stood frozen in shock.

"Do you see it?—do you see it?" cried one, with tremulous eagerness. "It is the very same!"

"Do you see it?—do you see it?" one cried, filled with nervous excitement. "It’s exactly the same!"

"The same?" answered another, who had arrived in town only the night before. "Who do you mean? I see only a sea-captain in his shore-going clothes, and a young lady in a foreign habit, with a bunch of beautiful flowers in her hat. On my word, she is as fair and bright a damsel as my eyes have looked on this many a day!"

"The same?" replied another person, who had just come to town the night before. "Who are you talking about? All I see is a sea captain in his casual clothes and a young lady in a foreign outfit, wearing a bunch of beautiful flowers in her hat. Honestly, she is as lovely and radiant a young woman as I've seen in a long time!"

"Yes; the same!—the very same!" repeated the other. "Drowne's wooden image has come to life!"

"Yes, exactly the same!—the very same!" the other person repeated. "Drowne's wooden statue has come to life!"

Here was a miracle indeed! Yet, illuminated by the sunshine, or darkened by the alternate shade of the houses, and with its garments fluttering lightly in the morning breeze, there passed the image along the street. It was exactly and minutely the shape, the garb, and the face which the towns-people had so recently thronged to see and admire. Not a rich flower upon her head, not a single leaf, but had its prototype in Drowne's wooden workmanship, although now their fragile grace had become flexible, and was shaken by every footstep that the wearer made. The broad gold chain upon the neck was identical with the one represented on the image, and glistened with the motion imparted by the rise and fall of the bosom which it decorated. A real diamond sparkled on her finger. In her right hand she bore a pearl and ebony fan, which she flourished with a fantastic and bewitching coquetry, that was likewise expressed in all her movements as well as in the style of her beauty and the attire that so well harmonized with it. The face, with its brilliant depth of complexion, had the same piquancy of mirthful mischief that was fixed upon the countenance of the image, but which was here varied and continually shifting, yet always essentially the same, like the sunny gleam upon a bubbling fountain. On the whole, there was something so airy and yet so real in the figure, and withal so perfectly did it represent Drowne's image, that people knew not whether to suppose the magic wood etherealized into a spirit or warmed and softened into an actual woman.

Here was a true miracle! Bathed in sunlight or shaded by the houses, with its garments fluttering lightly in the morning breeze, the figure walked down the street. It was exactly the shape, clothing, and face that the townspeople had just flocked to see and admire. Not a single elaborate flower in her hair or leaf went unrepresented in Drowne's wooden craftsmanship, though now their delicate elegance had become flexible, swaying with every step she took. The broad gold chain around her neck was just like the one depicted on the statue, sparkling with the movement caused by her rising and falling chest. A real diamond glinted on her finger. In her right hand, she held a pearl and ebony fan, which she waved with a playful and captivating flirtation, reflected in her every movement and in the style of her beauty that harmonized perfectly with her outfit. Her face, with its vibrant complexion, held the same mischievous sparkle of joy found in the statue's expression, but here it changed and shifted continuously, yet always remained fundamentally the same, like sunlight on a bubbling fountain. Overall, there was something both ethereal and very real about her, so perfectly capturing Drowne's image that people couldn’t tell if it was as if the magic wood had turned into a spirit or if it had truly become a warm, living woman.

"One thing is certain," muttered a Puritan of the old stamp, "Drowne has sold himself to the Devil; and doubtless this gay Captain Hunnewell is a party to the bargain."

"One thing is for sure," muttered an old-school Puritan, "Drowne has sold his soul to the Devil; and no doubt this flashy Captain Hunnewell is in on the deal."

"And I," said a young man who overheard him, "would almost consent to be the third victim, for the liberty of saluting those lovely lips."

"And I," said a young man who overheard him, "would almost agree to be the third victim, just for the chance to greet those beautiful lips."

"And so would I," said Copley, the painter, "for the privilege of taking her picture."

"And so would I," said Copley, the painter, "for the chance to take her picture."

The image, or the apparition, whichever it might be, still escorted by the bold captain, proceeded from Hanover Street through some of the cross lanes that make this portion of the town so intricate, to Ann Street, thence into Dock Square, and so downward to Drowne's shop, which stood just on the water's edge. The crowd still followed, gathering volume as it rolled along. Never had a modern miracle occurred in such broad daylight, nor in the presence of such a multitude of witnesses. The airy image, as if conscious that she was the object of the murmurs and disturbance that swelled behind her, appeared slightly vexed and flustered, yet still in a manner consistent with the light vivacity and sportive mischief that were written in her countenance. She was observed to flutter her fan with such vehement rapidity that the elaborate delicacy of its workmanship gave way, and it remained broken in her hand.

The figure, or the apparition, whatever it was, still accompanied by the fearless captain, made its way from Hanover Street through some of the winding back streets that make this part of town so complicated, to Ann Street, then into Dock Square, and down to Drowne's shop, which stood right at the water's edge. The crowd continued to follow, growing larger as it moved. A modern miracle had never happened in such bright daylight, nor in front of so many witnesses. The ethereal figure, aware that she was the focus of the murmurs and excitement building behind her, seemed a bit annoyed and flustered, yet still reflected the light-hearted energy and playful mischief that showed on her face. She was seen to wave her fan so quickly that the intricate craftsmanship fell apart, leaving it broken in her hand.

Arriving at Drowne's door, while the captain threw it open, the marvellous apparition paused an instant on the threshold, assuming the very attitude of the image, and casting over the crowd that glance of sunny coquetry which all remembered on the face of the oaken lady. She and her cavalier then disappeared.

Arriving at Drowne's door, as the captain swung it open, the amazing figure paused for a moment on the threshold, taking the same pose as the statue, and giving the crowd that charming smile that everyone remembered from the face of the wooden lady. She and her escort then vanished.

"Ah!" murmured the crowd, drawing a deep breath, as with one vast pair of lungs.

"Ah!" the crowd murmured, taking a deep breath together, as if they were one huge set of lungs.

"The world looks darker now that she has vanished," said some of the young men.

"The world feels darker now that she’s gone," said some of the young men.

But the aged, whose recollections dated as far back as witch times, shook their heads, and hinted that our forefathers would have thought it a pious deed to burn the daughter of the oak with fire.

But the old folks, whose memories went back to the days of witches, shook their heads and hinted that our ancestors would have seen it as a holy act to burn the daughter of the oak with fire.

"If she be other than a bubble of the elements," exclaimed Copley, "I must look upon her face again."

"If she's anything more than a bubble of the elements," Copley exclaimed, "I need to see her face again."

He accordingly entered the shop; and there, in her usual corner, stood the image, gazing at him, as it might seem, with the very same expression of mirthful mischief that had been the farewell look of the apparition when, but a moment before, she turned her face towards the crowd. The carver stood beside his creation, mending the beautiful fan, which by some accident was broken in her hand. But there was no longer any motion in the life-like image, nor any real woman in the workshop, nor even the witchcraft of a sunny shadow, that might have deluded people's eyes as it flitted along the street. Captain Hunnewell, too, had vanished. His hoarse, sea-breezy tones, however, were audible on the other side of a door that opened upon the water.

He went into the shop, and there, in her usual spot, stood the figure, looking at him with the same playful mischief that had been the last glimpse of the apparition when she turned to the crowd just moments before. The sculptor was next to his creation, fixing the beautiful fan that had gotten accidentally broken in her hand. But there was no longer any movement in the lifelike figure, nor any real woman in the workshop, nor even the magic of a sunny shadow to trick people's eyes as it passed by on the street. Captain Hunnewell had also disappeared. However, his rough, breezy voice could still be heard from the other side of a door that led out to the water.

"Sit down in the stern sheets, my lady," said the gallant captain. "Come, bear a hand, you lubbers, and set us on board in the turning of a minute-glass."

"Sit down in the back seat, my lady," said the brave captain. "Come on, you slackers, and help us get on board in the time it takes to flip an hourglass."

And then was heard the stroke of oars.

And then the sound of oars was heard.

"Drowne," said Copley, with a smile of intelligence, "you have been a truly fortunate man. What painter or statuary ever had such a subject! No wonder that she inspired a genius into you, and first created the artist who afterwards created her image."

"Drowne," Copley said with a knowing smile, "you've been incredibly lucky. What painter or sculptor has ever had a subject like this! It's no surprise she brought out the genius in you and was the inspiration for the artist who later captured her likeness."

Drowne looked at him with a visage that bore the traces of tears, but from which the light of imagination and sensibility, so recently illuminating it, had departed. He was again the mechanical carver that he had been known to be all his lifetime.

Drowne looked at him with a face that showed signs of tears, but the spark of imagination and feeling that had recently been there was gone. He had become once more the robotic carver he had always been.

"I hardly understand what you mean, Mr. Copley," said he, putting his hand to his brow. "This image! Can it have been my work? Well, I have wrought it in a kind of dream; and now that I am broad awake I must set about finishing yonder figure of Admiral Vernon."

"I barely understand what you’re saying, Mr. Copley," he said, bringing his hand to his forehead. "This painting! Could it really be my creation? I must have done it in a kind of dream; and now that I'm fully awake, I need to get back to finishing that figure of Admiral Vernon over there."

And forthwith he employed himself on the stolid countenance of one of his wooden progeny, and completed it in his own mechanical style, from which he was never known afterwards to deviate. He followed his business industriously for many years, acquired a competence, and in the latter part of his life attained to a dignified station in the church, being remembered in records and traditions as Deacon Drowne, the carver. One of his productions, an Indian chief, gilded all over, stood during the better part of a century on the cupola of the Province House, bedazzling the eyes of those who looked upward, like an angel of the sun. Another work of the good deacon's hand—a reduced likeness of his friend Captain Hunnewell, holding a telescope and quadrant—may be seen to this day, at the corner of Broad and State Streets, serving in the useful capacity of sign to the shop of a nautical-instrument maker. We know not how to account for the inferiority of this quaint old figure as compared with the recorded excellence of the Oaken Lady, unless on the supposition that in every human spirit there is imagination, sensibility, creative power, genius, which, according to circumstances, may either be developed in this world, or shrouded in a mask of dulness until another state of being. To our friend Drowne there came a brief season of excitement, kindled by love. It rendered him a genius for that one occasion, but quenched in disappointment, left him again the mechanical carver in wood, without the power even of appreciating the work that his own hands had wrought. Yet, who can doubt that the very highest state to which a human spirit can attain, in its loftiest aspirations, is its truest and most natural state, and that Drowne was more consistent with himself when he wrought the admirable figure of the mysterious lady, than when he perpetrated a whole progeny of blockheads?

And right away, he focused on the expressionless face of one of his wooden creations and finished it in his own mechanical style, which he never strayed from afterward. He diligently worked at his craft for many years, gained financial stability, and later in life achieved a respected position in the church, being remembered in records and stories as Deacon Drowne, the carver. One of his works, a gilded Indian chief, stood for most of a century on the cupola of the Province House, dazzling those who looked up at it, like a sun angel. Another piece by the good deacon—a smaller likeness of his friend Captain Hunnewell, holding a telescope and quadrant—can still be seen today at the corner of Broad and State Streets, serving as a sign for a nautical instrument maker. We can't explain the inferiority of this quirky old figure compared to the recorded excellence of the Oaken Lady, unless we assume that every human spirit has imagination, sensitivity, creativity, and genius, which can either be developed in this world or hidden behind a mask of dullness until another existence. Our friend Drowne experienced a brief period of excitement sparked by love. It made him a genius for that one moment, but the disappointment that followed left him again as the mechanical wood carver, unable even to appreciate the work his own hands had created. Yet, who can doubt that the highest state a human spirit can reach, in its greatest aspirations, is its truest and most natural state, and that Drowne was more true to himself when he created the admirable figure of the mysterious lady than when he made a whole line of blockheads?

There was a rumor in Boston, about this period, that a young Portuguese lady of rank, on some occasion of political or domestic disquietude, had fled from her home in Fayal and put herself under the protection of Captain Hunnewell, on board of whose vessel, and at whose residence, she was sheltered until a change of affairs. This fair stranger must have been the original of Drowne's Wooden Image.

There was a rumor in Boston during this time that a young Portuguese woman of high status, due to some political or personal troubles, had escaped from her home in Fayal and sought refuge with Captain Hunnewell. She was sheltered on his ship and at his home until things changed. This beautiful stranger must have been the inspiration for Drowne's Wooden Image.


The Ambitious Guest

One September night, a family had gathered round their hearth, and piled it high with the drift-wood of mountain streams, the dry cones of the pine, and the splintered ruins of great trees, that had come crashing down the precipice. Up the chimney roared the fire, and brightened the room with its broad blaze. The faces of the father and mother had a sober gladness; the children laughed; the eldest daughter was the image of Happiness at seventeen; and the aged grandmother, who sat knitting in the warmest place, was the image of Happiness grown old. They had found the "herb, heart's-ease," in the bleakest spot of all New England. This family were situated in the Notch of the White Hills, where the wind was sharp throughout the year, and pitilessly cold in the winter,—giving their cottage all its fresh inclemency, before it descended on the valley of the Saco. They dwelt in a cold spot and a dangerous one; for a mountain towered above their heads, so steep, that the stones would often rumble down its sides, and startle them at midnight.

One September night, a family gathered around their hearth, piled high with driftwood from mountain streams, dry pine cones, and splintered remnants of big trees that had crashed down the cliff. The fire roared up the chimney, brightening the room with its wide blaze. The faces of the father and mother carried a serious joy; the children laughed; the eldest daughter was the picture of happiness at seventeen; and the elderly grandmother, sitting in the warmest spot while knitting, represented happiness in old age. They had found the "herb, heart's-ease," in the bleakest part of New England. This family lived in the Notch of the White Hills, where the wind was sharp all year round and brutally cold in the winter—giving their cottage all its fresh discomfort before it descended into the Saco Valley. They resided in a cold and dangerous place; a mountain loomed above them, so steep that stones would often rumble down its sides, startling them at midnight.

The daughter had just uttered some simple jest, that filled them all with mirth, when the wind came through the Notch and seemed to pause before their cottage,—rattling the door, with a sound of wailing and lamentation, before it passed into the valley. For a moment, it saddened them, though there was nothing unusual in the tones. But the family were glad again, when they perceived that the latch was lifted by some traveller, whose footsteps had been unheard amid the dreary blast, which heralded his approach, and wailed as he was entering, and went moaning away from the door.

The daughter had just made a simple joke that made everyone laugh when the wind blew through the Notch and seemed to stop in front of their cottage—rattling the door with a sound of crying and mourning before it swept into the valley. For a moment, it brought them down, even though the sounds weren't anything out of the ordinary. But the family felt happy again when they noticed that the latch had been lifted by a traveler, whose footsteps had gone unnoticed in the dreary wind that announced his arrival, crying as he entered and moaning as he left the door.

Though they dwelt in such a solitude, these people held daily converse with the world. The romantic pass of the Notch is a great artery, through which the life-blood of internal commerce is continually throbbing, between Maine on one side and the Green Mountains and the shores of the St. Lawrence on the other. The stage-coach always drew up before the door of the cottage. The wayfarer, with no companion but his staff, paused here to exchange a word, that the sense of loneliness might not utterly overcome him, ere he could pass through the cleft of the mountain, or reach the first house in the valley. And there the teamster, on his way to Portland market, would put up for the night; and, if a bachelor, might sit an hour beyond the usual bedtime, and steal a kiss from the mountain-maid, at parting. It was one of those primitive taverns, where the traveller pays only for food and lodging, but meets with a homely kindness, beyond all price. When the footsteps were heard, therefore, between the outer door and the inner one, the whole family rose up, grandmother, children, and all, as if about to welcome some one who belonged to them, and whose fate was linked with theirs.

Even though they lived in such isolation, these people interacted with the outside world every day. The scenic Notch is a major route where the pulse of local trade constantly flows, connecting Maine on one side with the Green Mountains and the shores of the St. Lawrence on the other. The stagecoach always stopped in front of the cottage. A traveler, alone except for his walking stick, would pause here to chat, trying to fend off the overwhelming loneliness before he continued through the mountain pass or reached the first home in the valley. Teamsters heading to the Portland market would often stay the night; if single, they might linger a bit longer than usual to sneak a kiss from the local girl before leaving. It was one of those simple inns where travelers only paid for food and a place to sleep but were welcomed with warmth that was priceless. So, whenever footsteps were heard between the outer and inner doors, the whole family—grandmother, children, and all—would stand up as if ready to greet someone who belonged with them, someone connected to their lives.

The door was opened by a young man. His face at first wore the melancholy expression, almost despondency, of one who travels a wild and bleak road, at nightfall and alone, but soon brightened up, when he saw the kindly warmth of his reception. He felt his heart spring forward to meet them all, from the old woman, who wiped a chair with her apron, to the little child that held out its arms to him. One glance and smile placed the stranger on a footing of innocent familiarity with the eldest daughter.

The door was opened by a young man. At first, his face showed a sad, almost hopeless look, like someone who is traveling down a wild and lonely road at dusk, but it soon brightened when he saw the warm welcome he was getting. He felt his heart leap toward them all, from the elderly woman who wiped a chair with her apron to the little child reaching out its arms to him. With just one glance and smile, he instantly felt a sense of familiar closeness with the eldest daughter.

"Ah, this fire is the right thing!" cried he; "especially when there is such a pleasant circle round it. I am quite benumbed; for the Notch is just like the pipe of a great pair of bellows; it has blown a terrible blast in my face, all the way from Bartlett."

"Ah, this fire is perfect!" he exclaimed. "Especially with such a nice group around it. I'm completely frozen; the Notch is just like the nozzle of a huge pair of bellows, blasting a fierce wind straight at my face all the way from Bartlett."

"Then you are going towards Vermont?" said the master of the house, as he helped to take a light knapsack off the young man's shoulders.

"Are you headed to Vermont?" asked the homeowner, as he took a light backpack off the young man's shoulders.

"Yes; to Burlington, and far enough beyond," replied he. "I meant to have been at Ethan Crawford's to-night; but a pedestrian lingers along such a road as this. It is no matter; for, when I saw this good fire, and all your cheerful faces, I felt as if you had kindled it on purpose for me, and were waiting my arrival. So I shall sit down among you, and make myself at home."

"Yes, to Burlington, and quite a bit further," he replied. "I planned to be at Ethan Crawford's tonight, but it takes a long time to walk on a road like this. It doesn’t matter, though; when I saw this warm fire and all your smiling faces, it felt like you had lit it just for me, waiting for me to show up. So I’ll sit down with you and make myself at home."

The frank-hearted stranger had just drawn his chair to the fire, when something like a heavy footstep was heard without, rushing down the steep side of the mountain, as with long and rapid strides, and taking such a leap, in passing the cottage, as to strike the opposite precipice. The family held their breath, because they knew the sound, and their guest held his, by instinct.

The open-hearted stranger had just pulled up his chair to the fire when a heavy footstep could be heard outside, rushing down the steep side of the mountain with long, quick strides, and taking such a leap while passing the cottage that it hit the opposite cliff. The family held their breath, recognizing the sound, and their guest did the same instinctively.

"The old mountain has thrown a stone at us, for fear we should forget him," said the landlord, recovering himself. "He sometimes nods his head, and threatens to come down; but we are old neighbors, and agree together pretty well, upon the whole. Besides, we have a sure place of refuge, hard by, if he should be coming in good earnest."

"The old mountain has thrown a stone at us, afraid we might forget him," said the landlord, getting himself together. "He sometimes nods his head and seems like he might come down; but we've been neighbors for a long time, and we generally get along pretty well. Plus, we have a safe place to run to nearby, in case he really decides to make a move."

Let us now suppose the stranger to have finished his supper of bear's meat; and, by his natural felicity of manner, to have placed himself on a footing of kindness with the whole family, so that they talked as freely together, as if he belonged to their mountain brood. He was of a proud, yet gentle spirit,—haughty and reserved among the rich and great; but ever ready to stoop his head to the lowly cottage door, and be like a brother or a son at the poor man's fireside. In the household of the Notch, he found warmth and simplicity of feeling, the pervading intelligence of New England, and a poetry of native growth, which they had gathered, when they little thought of it, from the mountain peaks and chasms, and at the very threshold of their romantic and dangerous abode. He had travelled far and alone; his whole life, indeed, had been a solitary path; for, with the lofty caution of his nature, he had kept himself apart from those who might otherwise have been his companions. The family, too, though so kind and hospitable, had that consciousness of unity among themselves, and separation from the world at large, which, in every domestic circle, should still keep a holy place, where no stranger may intrude. But, this evening, a prophetic sympathy impelled the refined and educated youth to pour out his heart before the simple mountaineers, and constrained them to answer him with the same free confidence. And thus it should have been. Is not the kindred of a common fate a closer tie than that of birth?

Let's imagine the stranger has finished his meal of bear meat and, with his friendly demeanor, has bonded with the whole family. They talked as comfortably as if he were one of their own from the mountains. He had a proud yet gentle spirit—arrogant and distant around the wealthy and powerful, but always willing to bow his head at the humble cottage door and act like a brother or son by the poor man's fire. In the Notch family's home, he discovered warmth and genuine feelings, the smartness of New England, and a natural poetry they had unknowingly gathered from the mountain peaks and valleys around their adventurous and risky home. He had traveled alone for a long time; his whole life had been a lonely journey, as his cautious nature kept him away from those who could have been his friends. The family was kind and welcoming, but they had a strong sense of togetherness and separation from the outside world, which every household should maintain, keeping a sacred space where no outsider may intrude. Yet, this evening, an intuitive connection urged the refined and educated young man to share his feelings with the straightforward mountain people, and it compelled them to respond with the same open trust. And so it should have been. Isn't the bond of a shared fate a stronger connection than that of blood?

The secret of the young man's character was, a high and abstracted ambition. He could have borne to live an undistinguished life, but not to be forgotten in the grave. Yearning desire had been transformed to hope; and hope, long cherished, had become like certainty, that, obscurely as he journeyed now, a glory was to beam on all his pathway,—though not, perhaps, while he was treading it. But, when posterity should gaze back into the gloom of what was now the present, they would trace the brightness of his footsteps, brightening as meaner glories faded, and confess, that a gifted one had passed from his cradle to his tomb, with none to recognize him.

The secret of the young man's character was a lofty and abstract ambition. He could have accepted living an unremarkable life, but not being forgotten after death. His deep desires had turned into hope; and hope, nurtured for a long time, had become almost a certainty that, even though he was journeying in obscurity now, a glory would shine on his path—though maybe not while he was still walking it. But when future generations looked back into the darkness of what is now the present, they would see the light of his footsteps, growing brighter as lesser glories faded, and acknowledge that a talented individual had passed from his cradle to his grave without being recognized.

"As yet," cried the stranger, his cheek glowing and his eye flashing with enthusiasm,—"as yet, I have done nothing. Were I to vanish from the earth to-morrow, none would know so much of me as you; that a nameless youth came up, at nightfall, from the valley of the Saco, and opened his heart to you in the evening, and passed through the Notch, by sunrise, and was seen no more. Not a soul would ask, 'Who was he? Whither did the wanderer go?' But, I cannot die till I have achieved my destiny. Then, let Death come! I shall have built my monument!"

"Not yet," the stranger exclaimed, his cheek flushed and his eyes bright with excitement, "I haven't done anything yet. If I were to disappear from the earth tomorrow, no one would know more about me than you do; that a nameless young man came up from the Saco Valley at dusk, opened up to you in the evening, passed through the Notch by sunrise, and was never seen again. Not a single person would ask, 'Who was he? Where did the wanderer go?' But I can't die until I've fulfilled my destiny. So let Death come! I will have built my monument!"

There was a continual flow of natural emotion, gushing forth amid abstracted revery, which enabled the family to understand this young man's sentiments, though so foreign from their own. With quick sensibility of the ludicrous, he blushed at the ardor into which he had been betrayed.

There was a constant stream of genuine emotion, pouring out during his daydreaming, which allowed the family to grasp this young man's feelings, even though they were so different from their own. With a sharp sense of the ridiculous, he blushed at the intensity he had been led into.

"You laugh at me," said he, taking the eldest daughter's hand, and laughing himself. "You think my ambition as nonsensical as if I were to freeze myself to death on the top of Mount Washington, only that people might spy at me from the country round about. And truly, that would be a noble pedestal for a man's statue!"

"You’re laughing at me," he said, taking the eldest daughter's hand and laughing himself. "You think my ambition is as ridiculous as if I were to freeze to death on top of Mount Washington, just so people could look at me from the surrounding areas. And honestly, that would be quite the impressive pedestal for a statue!"

"It is better to sit here by this fire," answered the girl, blushing, "and be comfortable and contented, though nobody thinks about us."

"It’s better to sit here by this fire," the girl replied, blushing, "and be cozy and happy, even if nobody notices us."

"I suppose," said her father, after a fit of musing, "there is something natural in what the young man says; and if my mind had been turned that way, I might have felt just the same. It is strange, wife, how his talk has set my head running on things that are pretty certain never to come to pass."

"I guess," her father said after thinking for a moment, "there's something natural in what the young man is saying; and if I had thought like him, I might have felt the same way. It's strange, honey, how his words have got me thinking about things that probably will never happen."

"Perhaps they may," observed the wife. "Is the man thinking what he will do when he is a widower?"

"Maybe they are," the wife remarked. "Is he thinking about what he'll do when he's a widower?"

"No, no!" cried he, repelling the idea with reproachful kindness. "When I think of your death, Esther, I think of mine, too. But I was wishing we had a good farm, in Bartlett, or Bethlehem, or Littleton, or some other township round the White Mountains; but not where they could tumble on our heads. I should want to stand well with my neighbors, and be called Squire, and sent to General Court for a term or two; for a plain, honest man may do as much good there as a lawyer. And when I should be grown quite an old man, and you an old woman, so as not to be long apart, I might die happy enough in my bed, and leave you all crying around me. A slate gravestone would suit me as well as a marble one,—with just my name and age, and a verse of a hymn, and something to let people know that I lived an honest man and died a Christian."

"No, no!" he exclaimed, pushing the idea away with a kind but reproachful tone. "When I think about your death, Esther, I can’t help but think of mine too. But I was hoping we could have a nice farm in Bartlett, or Bethlehem, or Littleton, or somewhere else around the White Mountains; just not somewhere they might fall on us. I’d want to have a good relationship with my neighbors and be called Squire, maybe even go to General Court for a term or two; because a straightforward, honest man can do just as much good there as any lawyer. And when I’ve grown into an old man, and you an old woman, so we wouldn’t be apart for long, I could die peacefully in my bed, and leave you all grieving around me. A slate gravestone would be just fine for me, just as good as a marble one—with my name, age, a verse from a hymn, and something to show that I lived honestly and died a Christian."

"There now!" exclaimed the stranger; "it is our nature to desire a monument, be it slate, or marble, or a pillar of granite, or a glorious memory in the universal heart of man."

"There now!" said the stranger; "it's in our nature to want a monument, whether it's slate, marble, a granite pillar, or a cherished memory in the hearts of everyone."

"We're in a strange way, to-night," said the wife, with tears in her eyes. "They say it's a sign of something, when folks' minds go a wandering so. Hark to the children!"

"We're feeling a bit strange tonight," said the wife, tearful. "They say it's a sign of something when people's minds start to wander like this. Listen to the kids!"

They listened accordingly. The younger children had been put to bed in another room, but with an open door between, so that they could be heard talking busily among themselves. One and all seemed to have caught the infection from the fireside circle, and were outvying each other in wild wishes and childish projects of what they would do when they came to be men and women. At length, a little boy, instead of addressing his brothers and sisters, called out to his mother.

They listened closely. The younger kids had been put to bed in another room, but with the door open, so you could hear them chatting excitedly among themselves. Everyone seemed to have caught the excitement from the group around the fire and were trying to outdo each other with wild dreams and childish plans about what they would do when they grew up. Finally, a little boy, instead of talking to his siblings, called out to his mom.

"I'll tell you what I wish, mother," cried he. "I want you and father and grandma'm, and all of us, and the stranger too, to start right away, and go and take a drink out of the basin of the Flume!"

"I'll tell you what I want, Mom," he shouted. "I want you, Dad, Grandma, all of us, and even the stranger, to start right now and go take a drink from the basin of the Flume!"

Nobody could help laughing at the child's notion of leaving a warm bed, and dragging them from a cheerful fire, to visit the basin of the Flume,—a brook which tumbles over the precipice, deep within the Notch. The boy had hardly spoken, when a wagon rattled along the road, and stopped a moment before the door. It appeared to contain two or three men, who were cheering their hearts with the rough chorus of a song, which resounded, in broken notes, between the cliffs, while the singers hesitated whether to continue their journey, or put up here for the night.

Nobody could help laughing at the child's idea of leaving a warm bed and dragging them away from a cozy fire to visit the basin of the Flume—a stream that tumbles over the cliff deep within the Notch. The boy had barely spoken when a wagon rattled down the road and stopped for a moment in front of the door. It seemed to hold two or three men, who were singing a rough chorus of a song that echoed, in broken notes, between the cliffs, while the singers debated whether to continue their journey or stay here for the night.

"Father," said the girl, "they are calling you by name."

"Father," the girl said, "they're calling you by name."

But the good man doubted whether they had really called him, and was unwilling to show himself too solicitous of gain, by inviting people to patronize his house. He therefore did not hurry to the door; and the lash being soon applied, the travellers plunged into the Notch, still singing and laughing, though their music and mirth came back drearily from the heart of the mountain.

But the good man wondered if they had actually called him, and he didn’t want to seem too eager for business by asking people to visit his place. So, he didn’t rush to the door; and as soon as the whip was cracked, the travelers entered the Notch, still singing and laughing, even though their music and joy echoed bleakly from the mountain’s depths.

"There, mother!" cried the boy, again. "They'd have given us a ride to the Flume."

"There, Mom!" the boy shouted again. "They would have given us a ride to the Flume."

Again they laughed at the child's pertinacious fancy for a night ramble. But it happened, that a light cloud passed over the daughter's spirit; she looked gravely into the fire, and drew a breath that was almost a sigh. It forced its way, in spite of a little struggle to repress it. Then starting and blushing, she looked quickly round the circle, as if they had caught a glimpse into her bosom. The stranger asked what she had been thinking of.

Again, they laughed at the child's stubborn desire to go for a night walk. But then a light cloud passed over the daughter's mood; she looked seriously into the fire and took a breath that was almost a sigh. It escaped her, despite a little effort to hold it back. Then, starting and blushing, she quickly glanced around the circle, as if they had caught a glimpse of her inner thoughts. The stranger asked what she had been thinking about.

"Nothing," answered she, with a downcast smile. "Only I felt lonesome just then."

"Nothing," she replied, with a sad smile. "I just felt lonely at that moment."

"O, I have always had a gift of feeling what is in other people's hearts!" said he, half seriously. "Shall I tell the secrets of yours? For I know what to think, when a young girl shivers by a warm hearth, and complains of lonesomeness at her mother's side. Shall I put these feelings into words?"

"O, I've always been able to sense what's in other people's hearts!" he said, partly joking. "Should I reveal your secrets? Because I know what to think when a young girl shivers next to a cozy fire and talks about feeling lonely by her mother's side. Should I put these feelings into words?"

"They would not be a girl's feelings any longer, if they could be put into words," replied the mountain nymph, laughing, but avoiding his eye.

"They wouldn't be a girl's feelings anymore if they could be expressed in words," replied the mountain nymph, laughing, but not meeting his gaze.

All this was said apart. Perhaps a germ of love was springing in their hearts, so pure that it might blossom in Paradise, since it could not be matured on earth; for women worship such gentle dignity as his; and the proud, contemplative, yet kindly soul is oftenest captivated by simplicity like hers. But, while they spoke softly, and he was watching the happy sadness, the lightsome shadows, the shy yearnings of a maiden's nature, the wind, through the Notch, took a deeper and drearier sound. It seemed, as the fanciful stranger said, like the choral strain of the spirits of the blast, who, in old Indian times, had their dwelling among these mountains, and made their heights and recesses a sacred region. There was a wail, along the road, as if a funeral were passing. To chase away the gloom, the family threw pine branches on their fire, till the dry leaves crackled and the flame arose, discovering once again a scene of peace and humble happiness. The light hovered about them fondly, and caressed them all. There were the little faces of the children, peeping from their bed apart, and here the father's frame of strength, the mother's subdued and careful mien, the high-browed youth, the budding girl, and the good old grandam, still knitting in the warmest place. The aged woman looked up from her task, and, with fingers ever busy, was the next to speak.

All this was said aside. Maybe a spark of love was growing in their hearts, so pure that it could bloom in Paradise, since it couldn't fully develop on earth. Women admire such gentle dignity as his; and proud, thoughtful, yet kind souls often find themselves drawn to simplicity like hers. But while they were speaking softly, and he was observing the happy sadness, the light shadows, and the shy longings of a young woman’s nature, the wind through the Notch took on a deeper and darker tone. It sounded, as the fanciful stranger said, like the choral song of the spirits of the wind, who, in ancient Indian times, inhabited these mountains and made their heights and valleys a sacred place. There was a wail along the road, as if a funeral were passing by. To dispel the gloom, the family tossed pine branches onto their fire, causing the dry leaves to crackle and the flames to rise, revealing once again a scene of peace and humble happiness. The light surrounded them warmly and caressed them all. There were the little faces of the children peeking from their separate bed, and here was the father’s strong frame, the mother’s gentle and careful demeanor, the thoughtful youth, the blossoming girl, and the good old grandmother, still knitting in the warmest spot. The aged woman looked up from her task and, with her busy fingers, was the next to speak.

"Old folks have their notions," said she, "as well as young ones. You've been wishing and planning; and letting your heads run on one thing and another, till you've set my mind a-wandering too. Now what should an old woman wish for, when she can go but a step or two before she comes to her grave? Children, it will haunt me night and day, till I tell you."

"Older people have their ideas," she said, "just like younger ones do. You've been wishing and planning, letting your minds wander from one thing to another, and now you've got me thinking too. So what should an old woman wish for when she can only take a step or two before reaching her grave? Kids, it's going to bother me day and night until I share it with you."

"What is it, mother?" cried the husband and wife, at once.

"What is it, mom?" shouted the husband and wife at the same time.

Then the old woman, with an air of mystery, which drew the circle closer round the fire, informed them that she had provided her graveclothes some years before,—a nice linen shroud, a cap with a muslin ruff, and everything of a finer sort than she had worn since her wedding-day. But, this evening, an old superstition had strangely recurred to her. It used to be said, in her younger days, that, if anything were amiss with a corpse, if only the ruff were not smooth, or the cap did not set right, the corpse, in the coffin and beneath the clods, would strive to put up its cold hands and arrange it. The bare thought made her nervous.

Then the old woman, with an air of mystery that drew the group closer around the fire, told them that she had prepared her burial clothes some years ago—a nice linen shroud, a cap with a muslin ruff, and everything nicer than what she had worn since her wedding day. But that evening, an old superstition suddenly came back to her. It used to be said, when she was younger, that if anything was wrong with a corpse, even if the ruff wasn't smooth or the cap didn’t sit right, the corpse, in the coffin and under the earth, would try to raise its cold hands and fix it. Just the thought of it made her anxious.

"Don't talk so, grandmother!" said the girl, shuddering.

"Don't talk like that, Grandma!" said the girl, shivering.

"Now," continued the old woman, with singular earnestness, yet smiling strangely at her own folly, "I want one of you, my children,—when your mother is dressed, and in the coffin,—I want one of you to hold a looking-glass over my face. Who knows but I may take a glimpse at myself, and see whether all's right?"

"Now," the old woman went on, with a unique seriousness, yet smiling oddly at her own foolishness, "I want one of you, my kids—when your mother is dressed and in the coffin—I want one of you to hold a mirror over my face. Who knows, maybe I’ll catch a glimpse of myself and see if everything’s okay?"

"Old and young, we dream of graves and monuments," murmured the stranger youth. "I wonder how mariners feel, when the ship is sinking, and they, unknown and undistinguished, are to be buried together in the ocean,—that wide and nameless sepulchre?"

"Old and young, we all dream of graves and monuments," the stranger youth whispered. "I wonder how sailors feel when their ship is sinking, and they, unknown and unremarkable, are to be buried together in the ocean—this vast and unnamed tomb?"

For a moment, the old woman's ghastly conception so engrossed the minds of her hearers, that a sound, abroad in the night, rising like the roar of a blast, had grown broad, deep, and terrible, before the fated group were conscious of it. The house, and all within it, trembled; the foundations of the earth seemed to be shaken, as if this awful sound were the peal of the last trump. Young and old exchanged one wild glance, and remained an instant, pale, affrighted, without utterance, or power to move. Then the same shriek burst simultaneously from all their lips.

For a moment, the old woman's shocking story captivated her listeners so intensely that a noise outside in the night, growing like the roar of a storm, became overwhelming and terrifying before the group even realized it. The house and everything in it shook; the earth seemed to tremble as if this terrifying sound were the blast of the last trumpet. Young and old exchanged a frantic glance and stood still for a moment, pale and frightened, unable to speak or move. Then the same scream erupted from all of their mouths at once.

"The Slide! The Slide!"

"The Slide! The Slide!"

The simplest words must intimate, but not portray, the unutterable horror of the catastrophe. The victims rushed from their cottage, and sought refuge in what they deemed a safer spot,—where, in contemplation of such an emergency, a sort of barrier had been reared. Alas! they had quitted their security, and fled right into the pathway of destruction. Down came the whole side of the mountain, in a cataract of ruin. Just before it reached the house, the stream broke into two branches,—shivered not a window there, but overwhelmed the whole vicinity, blocked up the road, and annihilated everything in its dreadful course. Long ere the thunder of that great Slide had ceased to roar among the mountains, the mortal agony had been endured, and the victims were at peace. Their bodies were never found.

The simplest words must suggest, but not describe, the unspeakable horror of the disaster. The victims ran from their cottage, seeking refuge in what they thought was a safer place—where, in anticipation of such an emergency, a sort of barrier had been built. Unfortunately, they left their safety and fled directly into the path of destruction. Down came the whole side of the mountain in a torrent of devastation. Just before it reached the house, the flow split into two branches—not a window was shattered, but it overwhelmed the entire area, blocked the road, and obliterated everything in its terrifying path. Long before the thunder of that great slide stopped echoing among the mountains, the suffering had ended, and the victims were at peace. Their bodies were never found.

The next morning, the light smoke was seen stealing from the cottage chimney, up the mountain-side. Within, the fire was yet smouldering on the hearth, and the chairs in a circle round it, as if the inhabitants had but gone forth to view the devastation of the Slide, and would shortly return, to thank Heaven for their miraculous escape. All had left separate tokens, by which those who had known the family were made to shed a tear for each. Who has not heard their name? The story has been told far and wide, and will forever be a legend of these mountains. Poets have sung their fate.

The next morning, wisps of smoke were seen rising from the cottage chimney on the mountainside. Inside, the fire was still smoldering in the hearth, and the chairs were arranged in a circle around it, as if the residents had just stepped out to assess the damage from the Slide and would soon come back to thank heaven for their miraculous escape. Everyone had left behind personal mementos, prompting those who knew the family to shed a tear for each one. Who hasn’t heard their name? Their story has been shared far and wide and will always be a legend of these mountains. Poets have sung about their fate.

There were circumstances which led some to suppose that a stranger had been received into the cottage on this awful night, and had shared the catastrophe of all its inmates. Others denied that there were sufficient grounds for such a conjecture. Woe, for the high-souled youth, with his dream of earthly immortality! His name and person utterly unknown; his history, his way of life, his plans, a mystery never to be solved; his death and his existence equally a doubt! Whose was the agony of that death moment?

There were situations that led some to believe a stranger had entered the cottage on that terrible night and had suffered the same fate as everyone inside. Others argued there wasn't enough evidence to support that idea. How tragic for the noble young man, who dreamed of lasting legacy! His name and identity completely unknown; his background, lifestyle, and ambitions a mystery that would never be uncovered; his death and life equally uncertain! Who felt the pain in that final moment?


The Great Stone Face

One afternoon, when the sun was going down, a mother and her little boy sat at the door of their cottage, talking about the Great Stone Face. They had but to lift their eyes, and there it was plainly to be seen, though miles away, with the sunshine brightening all its features.

One afternoon, as the sun was setting, a mother and her young son sat at the door of their cottage, discussing the Great Stone Face. All they had to do was lift their eyes, and there it was, clearly visible even though it was miles away, with the sunlight highlighting all its features.

And what was the Great Stone Face?

And what was the Great Stone Face?

Embosomed amongst a family of lofty mountains, there was a valley so spacious that it contained many thousand inhabitants. Some of these good people dwelt in log-huts, with the black forest all around them, on the steep and difficult hillsides. Others had their homes in comfortable farm-houses, and cultivated the rich soil on the gentle slopes or level surfaces of the valley. Others, again, were congregated into populous villages, where some wild, highland rivulet, tumbling down from its birthplace in the upper mountain region, had been caught and tamed by human cunning, and compelled to turn the machinery of cotton-factories. The inhabitants of this valley, in short, were numerous, and of many modes of life. But all of them, grown people and children, had a kind of familiarity with the Great Stone Face, although some possessed the gift of distinguishing this grand natural phenomenon more perfectly than many of their neighbors.

Nestled among a family of tall mountains, there was a valley so spacious that it held thousands of residents. Some of these kind people lived in log cabins, surrounded by the dark forest on steep and challenging hillsides. Others had their homes in cozy farmhouses, cultivating the fertile land on the gentle slopes or flat areas of the valley. Additionally, some gathered into busy villages, where a wild mountain stream, rushing down from its source in the higher mountains, had been captured and tamed by human ingenuity to power the machinery of cotton mills. The residents of this valley were, in short, numerous and lived in many different ways. But all of them, adults and children alike, had a connection with the Great Stone Face, even though some were better able to recognize and appreciate this magnificent natural feature than many of their neighbors.

The Great Stone Face, then, was a work of Nature in her mood of majestic playfulness, formed on the perpendicular side of a mountain by some immense rocks, which had been thrown together in such a position as, when viewed at a proper distance, precisely to resemble the features of the human countenance. It seemed as if an enormous giant, or a Titan, had sculptured his own likeness on the precipice. There was the broad arch of the forehead, a hundred feet in height; the nose, with its long bridge; and the vast lips, which, if they could have spoken, would have rolled their thunder accents from one end of the valley to the other. True it is, that if the spectator approached too near, he lost the outline of the gigantic visage, and could discern only a heap of ponderous and gigantic rocks, piled in chaotic ruin one upon another. Retracing his steps, however, the wondrous features would again be seen; and the farther he withdrew from them, the more like a human face, with all its original divinity intact, did they appear; until, as it grew dim in the distance, with the clouds and glorified vapor of the mountains clustering about it, the Great Stone Face seemed positively to be alive.

The Great Stone Face was a natural masterpiece, shaped by the playful mood of nature on the steep side of a mountain. Huge rocks were arranged in such a way that, when viewed from the right distance, they perfectly resembled human features. It looked as though a gigantic giant or Titan had carved his likeness into the cliff. There was the broad arch of the forehead, a hundred feet tall; the long bridge of the nose; and the massive lips, which, if they could speak, would rumble like thunder from one end of the valley to the other. However, if someone got too close, they would lose the outline of the giant face and only see a chaotic pile of enormous rocks jumbled together. But if they stepped back, those remarkable features would re-emerge; the farther away they were, the more it looked like a human face, maintaining its divine essence. As it faded into the distance, surrounded by clouds and the radiant mist of the mountains, the Great Stone Face seemed almost alive.

It was a happy lot for children to grow up to manhood or womanhood with the Great Stone Face before their eyes, for all the features were noble, and the expression was at once grand and sweet, as if it were the glow of a vast, warm heart, that embraced all mankind in its affections, and had room for more. It was an education only to look at it. According to the belief of many people, the valley owed much of its fertility to this benign aspect that was continually beaming over it, illuminating the clouds, and infusing its tenderness into the sunshine.

It was a fortunate experience for kids to grow up into adulthood with the Great Stone Face in view, as all its features were noble, and the expression was both majestic and gentle, like the warmth of a vast heart that welcomed all people with love and had space for more. Just looking at it was a lesson in itself. Many people believed that the valley's richness was largely due to this kind presence that was always shining down on it, lighting up the clouds and spreading its kindness through the sunshine.

As we began with saying, a mother and her little boy sat at their cottage-door, gazing at the Great Stone Face, and talking about it. The child's name was Ernest.

As we started out saying, a mother and her young son sat at their cottage door, staring at the Great Stone Face and chatting about it. The boy's name was Ernest.

"Mother," said he, while the Titanic visage smiled on him, "I wish that it could speak, for it looks so very kindly that its voice must needs be pleasant. If I were to see a man with such a face, I should love him dearly."

"Mom," he said, while the Titanic face smiled at him, "I wish it could talk, because it looks so kind that its voice must be nice. If I met a guy with a face like that, I’d really like him."

"If an old prophecy should come to pass," answered his mother, "we may see a man, some time or other, with exactly such a face as that."

"If an old prophecy comes true," his mother replied, "we might see a man, at some point, with a face just like that."

"What prophecy do you mean, dear mother?" eagerly inquired Ernest. "Pray tell me all about it!"

"What prophecy are you talking about, mom?" Ernest asked eagerly. "Please tell me everything!"

So his mother told him a story that her own mother had told to her, when she herself was younger than little Ernest; a story, not of things that were past, but of what was yet to come; a story, nevertheless, so very old, that even the Indians, who formerly inhabited this valley, had heard it from their forefathers, to whom, as they affirmed, it had been murmured by the mountain streams, and whispered by the wind among the tree-tops. The purport was, that, at some future day, a child should be born hereabouts, who was destined to become the greatest and noblest personage of his time, and whose countenance, in manhood, should bear an exact resemblance to the Great Stone Face. Not a few old-fashioned people, and young ones likewise, in the ardor of their hopes, still cherished an enduring faith in this old prophecy. But others, who had seen more of the world, had watched and waited till they were weary, and had beheld no man with such a face, nor any man that proved to be much greater or nobler than his neighbors, concluded it to be nothing but an idle tale. At all events, the great man of the prophecy had not yet appeared.

So his mother told him a story that her own mother had told her when she was younger than little Ernest; a story, not about things that had happened, but about what was yet to come; a story, however, so very old that even the Native Americans who once lived in this valley had heard it from their ancestors, who claimed it had been murmured by the mountain streams and whispered by the wind among the treetops. The main idea was that, in the future, a child would be born nearby, destined to become the greatest and noblest person of his time, with a face that would closely resemble the Great Stone Face in adulthood. Many old-fashioned people, and even some young ones, eagerly held onto this old prophecy. However, others, who had experienced more of the world, had watched and waited until they were tired, and hadn't seen anyone with such a face or anyone who proved to be much greater or nobler than those around him, concluded it was just an empty tale. In any case, the great person mentioned in the prophecy had not yet shown up.

"O mother, dear mother!" cried Ernest, clapping his hands above his head, "I do hope that I shall live to see him!"

"O mom, dear mom!" cried Ernest, clapping his hands above his head, "I really hope I get to see him!"

His mother was an affectionate and thoughtful woman, and felt that it was wisest not to discourage the generous hopes of her little boy. So she only said to him, "Perhaps you may."

His mom was a caring and considerate woman, and she believed it was best not to crush her little boy's big dreams. So she simply told him, "Maybe you will."

And Ernest never forgot the story that his mother told him. It was always in his mind, whenever he looked upon the Great Stone Face. He spent his childhood in the log-cottage where he was born, and was dutiful to his mother, and helpful to her in many things, assisting her much with his little hands, and more with his loving heart. In this manner, from a happy yet often pensive child, he grew up to be a mild, quiet, unobtrusive boy, and sun-browned with labor in the fields, but with more intelligence brightening his aspect than is seen in many lads who have been taught at famous schools. Yet Ernest had had no teacher, save only that the Great Stone Face became one to him. When the toil of the day was over, he would gaze at it for hours, until he began to imagine that those vast features recognized him, and gave him a smile of kindness and encouragement, responsive to his own look of veneration. We must not take upon us to affirm that this was a mistake, although the Face may have looked no more kindly at Ernest than at all the world besides. But the secret was, that the boy's tender and confiding simplicity discerned what other people could not see; and thus the love, which was meant for all, became his peculiar portion.

And Ernest never forgot the story his mother told him. It was always on his mind whenever he looked at the Great Stone Face. He spent his childhood in the log cabin where he was born, always being dutiful to his mother and helping her with many things, using his small hands and, more importantly, his loving heart. In this way, from a happy yet often thoughtful child, he grew up to be a gentle, quiet, unassuming boy, tanned from working in the fields, but with a brightness in his expression that was more intelligent than many boys educated in prestigious schools. Yet Ernest had no teacher, except for the Great Stone Face, which became one to him. When the day's work was done, he would stare at it for hours, until he started to imagine that those enormous features recognized him and offered him a smile of kindness and encouragement in return for his look of respect. We can't claim this was wrong, even if the Face may not have looked at Ernest with more kindness than it did at anyone else. The truth was, the boy's gentle and trusting nature saw what others could not see; and so the love that was meant for everyone became something special just for him.

About this time, there went a rumor throughout the valley, that the great man, foretold from ages long ago, who was to bear a resemblance to the Great Stone Face, had appeared at last. It seems that, many years before, a young man had migrated from the valley and settled at a distant seaport, where, after getting together a little money, he had set up as a shopkeeper. His name—but I could never learn whether it was his real one, or a nickname that had grown out of his habits and success in life—was Gathergold. Being shrewd and active, and endowed by Providence with that inscrutable faculty which develops itself in what the world calls luck, he became an exceedingly rich merchant, and owner of a whole fleet of bulky-bottomed ships. All the countries of the globe appeared to join hands for the mere purpose of adding heap after heap to the mountainous accumulation of this one man's wealth. The cold regions of the north, almost within the gloom and shadow of the Arctic Circle, sent him their tribute in the shape of furs; hot Africa sifted for him the golden sands of her rivers, and gathered up the ivory tusks of her great elephants out of the forests; the East came bringing him the rich shawls, and spices, and teas, and the effulgence of diamonds, and the gleaming purity of large pearls. The ocean, not to be behindhand with the earth, yielded up her mighty whales, that Mr. Gathergold might sell their oil, and make a profit on it. Be the original commodity what it might, it was gold within his grasp. It might be said of him, as of Midas in the fable, that whatever he touched with his finger immediately glistened, and grew yellow, and was changed at once into sterling metal, or, which suited him still better, into piles of coin. And, when Mr. Gathergold had become so very rich that it would have taken him a hundred years only to count his wealth, he bethought himself of his native valley, and resolved to go back thither, and end his days where he was born. With this purpose in view, he sent a skilful architect to build him such a palace as should be fit for a man of his vast wealth to live in.

Around this time, a rumor spread through the valley that the great man, predicted long ago, who would resemble the Great Stone Face, had finally appeared. It seems that many years earlier, a young man had left the valley and settled in a distant seaport, where, after saving some money, he opened a shop. His name—but I never figured out if it was his real name or a nickname based on his habits and success—was Gathergold. He was clever and energetic, gifted by fate with what people call luck, and he became an extremely wealthy merchant, owning a fleet of large ships. All the countries around the world seemed to conspire just to add more and more to this man's enormous wealth. The cold northern regions, close to the Arctic Circle, sent him furs; hot Africa delivered the gold from her rivers and collected the ivory tusks of her giant elephants from the forests; the East brought him luxurious shawls, spices, teas, brilliant diamonds, and large, shiny pearls. The ocean, not wanting to be left out, provided him with massive whales so Mr. Gathergold could sell their oil and make a profit. No matter the original commodity, it turned into gold in his hands. It could be said of him, much like Midas in the fable, that whatever he touched instantly sparkled, turned yellow, and transformed right away into solid gold, or even better, into piles of coins. When Mr. Gathergold had become so incredibly rich that it would take him a hundred years just to count his money, he thought about his hometown and decided to return there to spend his final days where he was born. With this in mind, he sent a talented architect to build him a palace worthy of his immense wealth.

As I have said above, it had already been rumored in the valley that Mr. Gathergold had turned out to be the prophetic personage so long and vainly looked for, and that his visage was the perfect and undeniable similitude of the Great Stone Face. People were the more ready to believe that this must needs be the fact, when they beheld the splendid edifice that rose, as if by enchantment, on the site of his father's old weather-beaten farm-house. The exterior was of marble, so dazzlingly white that it seemed as though the whole structure might melt away in the sunshine, like those humbler ones which Mr. Gathergold, in his young play-days, before his fingers were gifted with the touch of transmutation, had been accustomed to build of snow. It had a richly ornamented portico, supported by tall pillars, beneath which was a lofty door, studded with silver knobs, and made of a kind of variegated wood that had been brought from beyond the sea. The windows, from the floor to the ceiling of each stately apartment, were composed, respectively, of but one enormous pane of glass, so transparently pure that it was said to be a finer medium than even the vacant atmosphere. Hardly anybody had been permitted to see the interior of this palace; but it was reported, and with good semblance of truth, to be far more gorgeous than the outside, insomuch that whatever was iron or brass in other houses was silver or gold in this; and Mr. Gathergold's bed-chamber, especially, made such a glittering appearance that no ordinary man would have been able to close his eyes there. But, on the other hand, Mr. Gathergold was now so inured to wealth, that perhaps he could not have closed his eyes unless where the gleam of it was certain to find its way beneath his eyelids.

As I mentioned earlier, it had already been rumored in the valley that Mr. Gathergold was the long-awaited prophetic figure, and that his face was a perfect and undeniable likeness of the Great Stone Face. People were more willing to believe this was true when they saw the magnificent building that seemed to rise magically on the site of his father's old, worn-down farmhouse. The outside was made of marble, so brilliantly white that it looked like the whole structure might melt away in the sunlight, like the simpler ones Mr. Gathergold used to build out of snow during his childhood. It featured an elaborately decorated entrance with tall pillars, under which stood a grand door adorned with silver knobs, made of a type of patterned wood imported from overseas. The windows, stretching from the floor to the ceiling of each impressive room, consisted of a single massive pane of glass, so clear that it was said to be clearer than even the surrounding air. Very few people had been allowed to see the inside of this palace, but it was rumored, with good reason, to be far more extravagant than the exterior, to the point that anything made of iron or brass in other homes was silver or gold in this one; and Mr. Gathergold's bedroom, in particular, was so dazzling that no ordinary person could keep their eyes shut in there. However, Mr. Gathergold had become so accustomed to wealth that he probably couldn’t close his eyes unless he was certain the glint of it would find its way under his eyelids.

In due time, the mansion was finished; next came the upholsterers, with magnificent furniture; then, a whole troop of black and white servants, the harbingers of Mr. Gathergold, who in his own majestic person, was expected to arrive at sunset. Our friend Ernest, meanwhile, had been deeply stirred by the idea that the great man, the noble man, the man of prophecy, after so many ages of delay, was at length to be made manifest to his native valley. He knew, boy as he was, that there were a thousand ways in which Mr. Gathergold, with his vast wealth, might transform himself into an angel of beneficence, and assume a control over human affairs as wide and benignant as the smile of the Great Stone Face. Full of faith and hope, Ernest doubted not that what the people said was true, and that now he was to behold the living likeness of those wondrous features on the mountain-side. While the boy was still gazing up the valley, and fancying, as he always did, that the Great Stone Face returned his gaze and looked kindly at him, the rumbling of wheels was heard, approaching swiftly along the winding road.

Eventually, the mansion was completed; next came the upholsterers with incredible furniture; then, a whole group of black and white servants, the forerunners of Mr. Gathergold, who was expected to arrive at sunset. Meanwhile, our friend Ernest had been deeply moved by the thought that the great man, the noble man, the man of destiny, after so many years of waiting, was finally going to appear in his home valley. Even at his young age, he understood that there were countless ways in which Mr. Gathergold, with his immense wealth, could become a force for good and exert a positive influence over people's lives, as wide and benevolent as the smile of the Great Stone Face. Filled with faith and hope, Ernest believed wholeheartedly that what the townsfolk said was true and that he was about to see the living image of those incredible features on the mountain. While the boy was still looking up the valley, imagining, as he always did, that the Great Stone Face was gazing back at him with kindness, he heard the rumble of wheels approaching quickly along the winding road.

"Here he comes!" cried a group of people who were assembled to witness the arrival. "Here comes the great Mr. Gathergold!"

"Here he comes!" shouted a group of people gathered to see the arrival. "Here comes the amazing Mr. Gathergold!"

A carriage, drawn by four horses, dashed round the turn of the road. Within it, thrust partly out of the window, appeared the physiognomy of a little old man, with a skin as yellow as if his own Midas-hand had transmuted it. He had a low forehead, small, sharp eyes, puckered about with innumerable wrinkles, and very thin lips, which he made still thinner by pressing them forcibly together.

A carriage pulled by four horses rushed around the bend of the road. Inside, partly sticking out of the window, was the face of a little old man with skin as yellow as if his own Midas touch had transformed it. He had a low forehead, small, sharp eyes surrounded by countless wrinkles, and very thin lips, which he pressed together even tighter.

"The very image of the Great Stone Face!" shouted the people. "Sure enough, the old prophecy is true; and here we have the great man come, at last!"

"The very picture of the Great Stone Face!" shouted the crowd. "It's true, the old prophecy has come true; and here we have the great man, finally!"

And, what greatly perplexed Ernest, they seemed actually to believe that here was the likeness which they spoke of. By the roadside there chanced to be an old beggar-woman and two little beggar-children, stragglers from some far-off region, who, as the carriage rolled onward, held out their hands and lifted up their doleful voices, most piteously beseeching charity. A yellow claw—the very same that had clawed together so much wealth—poked itself out of the coach-window, and dropt some copper coins upon the ground; so that, though the great man's name seems to have been Gathergold, he might just as suitably have been nicknamed Scattercopper. Still, nevertheless, with an earnest shout, and evidently with as much good faith as ever, the people bellowed,—

And what really confused Ernest was that they actually seemed to believe this was the likeness they were talking about. On the side of the road, there happened to be an old beggar woman and two little beggar children, strays from some distant place, who, as the carriage moved along, held out their hands and raised their sorrowful voices, pleading for help in the most pitiful way. A yellow claw—the same one that had clawed together so much wealth—stuck out of the coach window and dropped some coins on the ground; so that, although the great man's name seemed to have been Gathergold, he could just as easily have been called Scattercopper. Yet still, with a passionate shout and clearly with as much good faith as ever, the people shouted,—

"He is the very image of the Great Stone Face!"

"He looks just like the Great Stone Face!"

But Ernest turned sadly from the wrinkled shrewdness of that sordid visage, and gazed up the valley, where, amid a gathering mist, gilded by the last sunbeams, he could still distinguish those glorious features which had impressed themselves into his soul. Their aspect cheered him. What did the benign lips seem to say?

But Ernest turned away sadly from the wrinkled cunning of that ugly face and looked up the valley, where, in a growing mist lit by the last rays of the sun, he could still make out those beautiful features that had left a mark on his soul. Their appearance lifted his spirits. What did the kind lips seem to say?

"He will come! Fear not, Ernest; the man will come!"

"He’ll come! Don't worry, Ernest; he will come!"

The years went on, and Ernest ceased to be a boy. He had grown to be a young man now. He attracted little notice from the other inhabitants of the valley; for they saw nothing remarkable in his way of life, save that, when the labor of the day was over, he still loved to go apart and gaze and meditate upon the Great Stone Face. According to their idea of the matter, it was a folly, indeed, but pardonable, inasmuch as Ernest was industrious, kind, and neighborly, and neglected no duty for the sake of indulging this idle habit. They knew not that the Great Stone Face had become a teacher to him, and that the sentiment which was expressed in it would enlarge the young man's heart, and fill it with wider and deeper sympathies than other hearts. They knew not that thence would come a better wisdom than could be learned from books, and a better life than could be moulded on the defaced example of other human lives. Neither did Ernest know that the thoughts and affections which came to him so naturally, in the fields and at the fireside, and wherever he communed with himself, were of a higher tone than those which all men shared with him. A simple soul,—simple as when his mother first taught him the old prophecy,—he beheld the marvellous features beaming adown the valley, and still wondered that their human counterpart was so long in making his appearance.

The years passed, and Ernest stopped being a boy. He had grown into a young man now. He didn’t attract much attention from the other people in the valley because they found nothing exceptional about his lifestyle, except that after his day's work was done, he still liked to go off on his own to gaze at and think about the Great Stone Face. They thought it was a bit silly, but forgivable, since Ernest was hardworking, kind, and friendly, and he never neglected his responsibilities to indulge in this pastime. They didn’t realize that the Great Stone Face had become a mentor to him, and that the feelings it inspired would expand his heart, filling it with broader and deeper empathy than most others had. They didn’t understand that he would gain a wisdom that surpassed what could be learned from books, and live a life that was shaped by something greater than the flawed examples of other people's lives. Ernest himself was unaware that the thoughts and feelings that came to him so easily, whether in the fields, by the fire, or in moments of reflection, were of a higher quality than those shared by others. A simple soul—just as simple as when his mother first taught him the old prophecy—he gazed at the remarkable features shining down the valley and still wondered why their human counterpart hadn’t appeared yet.

By this time poor Mr. Gathergold was dead and buried; and the oddest part of the matter was, that his wealth, which was the body and spirit of his existence, had disappeared before his death, leaving nothing of him but a living skeleton, covered over with a wrinkled, yellow skin. Since the melting away of his gold, it had been very generally conceded that there was no such striking resemblance, after all, betwixt the ignoble features of the ruined merchant and that majestic face upon the mountain-side. So the people ceased to honor him during his lifetime, and quietly consigned him to forgetfulness after his decease. Once in a while, it is true, his memory was brought up in connection with the magnificent palace which he had built, and which had long ago been turned into a hotel for the accommodation of strangers, multitudes of whom came, every summer, to visit that famous natural curiosity, the Great Stone Face. Thus, Mr. Gathergold being discredited and thrown into the shade, the man of prophecy was yet to come.

By this time, poor Mr. Gathergold was dead and buried. The strangest part of it all was that his wealth, which had been the core of his life, had vanished before his death, leaving nothing of him but a living skeleton covered in wrinkled, yellow skin. Since his gold had melted away, most people agreed that there wasn't really a strong resemblance between the unfortunate merchant's unattractive features and that majestic face on the mountain. So, people stopped honoring him during his lifetime and quietly forgot him after he passed away. Occasionally, his name did come up in connection with the grand palace he had built, which had long since been turned into a hotel for travelers, many of whom came every summer to see that famous natural wonder, the Great Stone Face. So, while Mr. Gathergold was discredited and faded into the background, the man of prophecy was still yet to arrive.

It so happened that a native-born son of the valley, many years before, had enlisted as a soldier, and, after a great deal of hard fighting, had now become an illustrious commander. Whatever he may be called in history, he was known in camps and on the battle-field under the nickname of Old Blood-and-Thunder. This war-worn veteran, being now infirm with age and wounds, and weary of the turmoil of a military life, and of the roll of the drum and the clangor of the trumpet, that had so long been ringing in his ears, had lately signified a purpose of returning to his native valley, hoping to find repose where he remembered to have left it. The inhabitants, his old neighbors and their grown-up children, were resolved to welcome the renowned warrior with a salute of cannon and a public dinner; and all the more enthusiastically, it being affirmed that now, at last, the likeness of the Great Stone Face had actually appeared. An aid-de-camp of Old Blood-and-Thunder, travelling through the valley, was said to have been struck with the resemblance. Moreover the schoolmates and early acquaintances of the general were ready to testify, on oath, that, to the best of their recollection, the aforesaid general had been exceedingly like the majestic image, even when a boy, only that the idea had never occurred to them at that period. Great, therefore, was the excitement throughout the valley; and many people, who had never once thought of glancing at the Great Stone Face for years before, now spent their time in gazing at it, for the sake of knowing exactly how General Blood-and-Thunder looked.

It so happened that a local guy from the valley, many years earlier, had joined the army, and after a lot of tough fighting, had become a well-known commander. Whatever he’s called in history, he was known in camps and on the battlefield by the nickname Old Blood-and-Thunder. This battle-hardened veteran, now frail from age and injuries, and tired of the chaos of military life, including the constant drumroll and trumpet sounds that had been ringing in his ears for so long, had recently expressed his desire to return to his hometown, hoping to find peace where he remembered leaving it. The locals, his old neighbors and their grown-up children, planned to greet the famous warrior with cannon fire and a community dinner; they were even more excited to hear that the likeness of the Great Stone Face had really appeared. An aide-de-camp of Old Blood-and-Thunder, traveling through the valley, was said to have been amazed by the resemblance. Moreover, the general's old schoolmates and childhood friends were ready to swear that, to the best of their memory, that general had always looked a lot like the majestic image, even as a boy, though the idea had never crossed their minds back then. Thus, there was a great buzz throughout the valley; many people, who hadn’t even thought about looking at the Great Stone Face in years, now spent their time gazing at it, just to see exactly how General Blood-and-Thunder looked.

On the day of the great festival, Ernest, with all the other people of the valley, left their work, and proceeded to the spot where the sylvan banquet was prepared. As he approached, the loud voice of the Rev. Dr. Battleblast was heard, beseeching a blessing on the good things set before them, and on the distinguished friend of peace in whose honor they were assembled. The tables were arranged in a cleared space of the woods, shut in by the surrounding trees, except where a vista opened eastward, and afforded a distant view of the Great Stone Face. Over the general's chair, which was a relic from the home of Washington, there was an arch of verdant boughs, with the laurel profusely intermixed, and surmounted by his country's banner, beneath which he had won his victories. Our friend Ernest raised himself on his tiptoes, in hopes to get a glimpse of the celebrated guest; but there was a mighty crowd about the tables anxious to hear the toasts and speeches, and to catch any word that might fall from the general in reply; and a volunteer company, doing duty as a guard, pricked ruthlessly with their bayonets at any particularly quiet person among the throng. So Ernest, being of an unobtrusive character, was thrust quite into the background, where he could see no more of Old Blood-and-Thunder's physiognomy than if it had been still blazing on the battle-field. To console himself, he turned towards the Great Stone Face, which, like a faithful and long-remembered friend, looked back and smiled upon him through the vista of the forest. Meantime, however, he could overhear the remarks of various individuals, who were comparing the features of the hero with the face on the distant mountain-side.

On the day of the big festival, Ernest, along with everyone else in the valley, stopped their work and headed to where the outdoor feast was set up. As he got closer, he could hear the loud voice of Rev. Dr. Battleblast asking for a blessing on the delicious food laid out before them and on the honored guest of peace they were celebrating. The tables were arranged in a cleared area of the woods, surrounded by trees, except where a view opened to the east, revealing the Great Stone Face in the distance. Above the general's chair, which was a relic from Washington's home, there was an arch made of green branches, heavily adorned with laurel, and topped with the flag of the country under which he had achieved his victories. Ernest stood on his tiptoes, hoping to catch a glimpse of the famous guest; however, there was a huge crowd around the tables eager to hear the toasts and speeches, and to catch any words from the general in response. A volunteer group serving as security poked proddingly with their bayonets at anyone who looked too quiet amidst the crowd. So, since Ernest was naturally reserved, he found himself pushed into the background, where he could see no more of Old Blood-and-Thunder's face than if it were still blazing on the battlefield. To ease his disappointment, he turned toward the Great Stone Face, which, like a loyal and well-remembered friend, looked back and smiled at him through the trees of the forest. In the meantime, he could overhear people discussing how the hero’s features compared to the face on the distant mountainside.

"'Tis the same face, to a hair!" cried one man, cutting a caper for joy.

"'It's the same face, down to the last detail!" shouted one man, jumping for joy.

"Wonderfully like, that's a fact!" responded another.

"That's a great point, for sure!" replied another.

"Like! why, I call it Old Blood-and-Thunder himself, in a monstrous looking-glass!" cried a third. "And why not? He's the greatest man of this or any other age, beyond a doubt."

"Wow! I mean, I’d call it Old Blood-and-Thunder himself in a huge mirror!" shouted a third person. "And why not? He’s undoubtedly the greatest man of this age or any other."

And then all three of the speakers gave a great shout, which communicated electricity to the crowd, and called forth a roar from a thousand voices, that went reverberating for miles among the mountains, until you might have supposed that the Great Stone Face had poured its thunder-breath into the cry. All these comments, and this vast enthusiasm, served the more to interest our friend; nor did he think of questioning that now, at length, the mountain-visage had found its human counterpart. It is true, Ernest had imagined that this long-looked-for personage would appear in the character of a man of peace, uttering wisdom, and doing good, and making people happy. But, taking an habitual breadth of view, with all his simplicity, he contended that Providence should choose its own method of blessing mankind, and could conceive that this great end might be effected even by a warrior and a bloody sword, should inscrutable wisdom see fit to order matters so.

Then all three speakers shouted loudly, creating an electric buzz in the crowd, sparking a roar from a thousand voices that echoed for miles among the mountains, as if the Great Stone Face itself had added its thunderous voice to the cry. All this excitement and enthusiasm only made our friend more interested; he no longer doubted that the mountain’s visage had finally found its human counterpart. It’s true, Ernest had envisioned this long-awaited figure as a man of peace, sharing wisdom, doing good, and making people happy. But, with his usual broad perspective and simplicity, he believed that Providence should decide how to bless humanity and that this great outcome could even be achieved by a warrior with a bloody sword if inscrutable wisdom deemed it so.

"The general! The general!" was now the cry. "Hush! silence! Old Blood-and-Thunder's going to make a speech."

"The general! The general!" was now the shout. "Quiet! Silence! Old Blood-and-Thunder's about to give a speech."

Even so; for, the cloth being removed, the general's health had been drunk amid shouts of applause, and he now stood upon his feet to thank the company. Ernest saw him. There he was, over the shoulders of the crowd, from the two glittering epaulets and embroidered collar upward, beneath the arch of green boughs with intertwined laurel, and the banner drooping as if to shade his brow! And there, too, visible in the same glance, through the vista of the forest, appeared the Great Stone Face! And was there, indeed, such a resemblance as the crowd had testified? Alas, Ernest could not recognize it! He beheld a war-worn and weather-beaten countenance, full of energy, and expressive of an iron will; but the gentle wisdom, the deep, broad, tender sympathies, were altogether wanting in Old Blood-and-Thunder's visage; and even if the Great Stone Face had assumed his look of stern command, the milder traits would still have tempered it.

Even so, once the cloth was removed, the general's health was toasted amid cheers, and he now stood up to thank everyone. Ernest saw him. There he was, above the crowd, visible from the two shiny epaulets and embroidered collar upward, beneath the arch of green branches intertwined with laurel, and the banner drooping as if to shade his brow! And there, too, visible in the same glance through the forest, was the Great Stone Face! Was there really a resemblance like the crowd had said? Sadly, Ernest couldn't see it! He saw a battle-hardened and weather-beaten face, full of energy and showing a strong will; but the gentle wisdom, the deep, broad, tender sympathies, were completely missing from Old Blood-and-Thunder's face; and even if the Great Stone Face had taken on his look of stern command, the softer traits would still have balanced it out.

"This is not the man of prophecy," sighed Ernest, to himself, as he made his way out of the throng. "And must the world wait longer yet?"

"This isn't the man from the prophecy," Ernest sighed to himself as he pushed his way through the crowd. "And does the world really have to wait even longer?"

The mists had congregated about the distant mountain-side, and there were seen the grand and awful features of the Great Stone Face, awful but benignant, as if a mighty angel were sitting among the hills, and enrobing himself in a cloud-vesture of gold and purple. As he looked, Ernest could hardly believe but that a smile beamed over the whole visage, with a radiance still brightening, although without motion of the lips. It was probably the effect of the western sunshine, melting through the thinly diffused vapors that had swept between him and the object that he gazed at. But—as it always did—the aspect of his marvellous friend made Ernest as hopeful as if he had never hoped in vain.

The mist gathered around the distant mountains, revealing the grand and striking features of the Great Stone Face—impressive yet kind, as if a powerful angel were sitting among the hills, wrapped in a shimmering cloud of gold and purple. As he looked, Ernest could hardly believe that a smile lit up the entire face, glowing ever brighter, even though the lips didn’t move. It was likely just the effect of the western sunlight cutting through the thin layers of mist between him and what he was staring at. But, as it always did, the sight of his amazing friend filled Ernest with hope as if he had never felt disappointment before.

"Fear not, Ernest," said his heart, even as if the Great Face were whispering him,—"fear not, Ernest; he will come."

"Don't be afraid, Ernest," his heart said, almost as if the Great Face were whispering to him, "don't be afraid, Ernest; he will come."

More years sped swiftly and tranquilly away. Ernest still dwelt in his native valley, and was now a man of middle age. By imperceptible degrees, he had become known among the people. Now, as heretofore, he labored for his bread, and was the same simple-hearted man that he had always been. But he had thought and felt so much, he had given so many of the best hours of his life to unworldly hopes for some great good to mankind, that it seemed as though he had been talking with the angels, and had imbibed a portion of their wisdom unawares. It was visible in the calm and well-considered beneficence of his daily life, the quiet stream of which had made a wide green margin all along its course. Not a day passed by, that the world was not the better because this man, humble as he was, had lived. He never stepped aside from his own path, yet would always reach a blessing to his neighbor. Almost involuntarily, too, he had become a preacher. The pure and high simplicity of his thought, which, as one of its manifestations, took shape in the good deeds that dropped silently from his hand, flowed also forth in speech. He uttered truths that wrought upon and moulded the lives of those who heard him. His auditors, it may be, never suspected that Ernest, their own neighbor and familiar friend, was more than an ordinary man; least of all did Ernest himself suspect it; but, inevitably as the murmur of a rivulet, came thoughts out of his mouth that no other human lips had spoken.

More years quickly and peacefully passed by. Ernest still lived in his hometown and was now a middle-aged man. Gradually, he became known among the people. As before, he worked for his living and remained the same kind-hearted man he had always been. However, he had thought and felt so much, dedicating many of the best hours of his life to selfless hopes for some greater good for humanity, that it seemed as if he had been conversing with angels and had unwittingly absorbed some of their wisdom. This was evident in the calm and thoughtful kindness of his daily life, which had created a wide green space along its path. Not a day went by without the world being a better place because this man, humble as he was, existed. He never strayed from his own path but always found a way to bless his neighbors. Almost without realizing it, he had become a preacher. The pure and simple nature of his thoughts, which manifested in the good deeds that flowed quietly from him, also expressed itself in his words. He spoke truths that influenced and shaped the lives of those who listened. His audience may have never realized that Ernest, their own neighbor and familiar friend, was anything but an ordinary man; least of all did Ernest himself suspect it. Yet, inevitably like the soft sound of a stream, thoughts emerged from his lips that no other person had ever uttered.

When the people's minds had had a little time to cool, they were ready enough to acknowledge their mistake in imagining a similarity between General Blood-and-Thunder's truculent physiognomy and the benign visage on the mountain-side. But now, again, there were reports and many paragraphs in the newspapers, affirming that the likeness of the Great Stone Face had appeared upon the broad shoulders of a certain eminent statesman. He, like Mr. Gathergold and Old Blood-and-Thunder, was a native of the valley, but had left it in his early days, and taken up the trades of law and politics. Instead of the rich man's wealth and the warrior's sword, he had but a tongue, and it was mightier than both together. So wonderfully eloquent was he, that whatever he might choose to say, his auditors had no choice but to believe him; wrong looked like right, and right like wrong; for when it pleased him, he could make a kind of illuminated fog with his mere breath, and obscure the natural daylight with it. His tongue, indeed, was a magic instrument: sometimes it rumbled like the thunder; sometimes it warbled like the sweetest music. It was the blast of war,—the song of peace; and it seemed to have a heart in it, when there was no such matter. In good truth, he was a wondrous man; and when his tongue had acquired him all other imaginable success,—when it had been heard in halls of state, and in the courts of princes and potentates,—after it had made him known all over the world, even as a voice crying from shore to shore,—it finally persuaded his countrymen to select him for the Presidency. Before this time,—indeed, as soon as he began to grow celebrated,—his admirers had found out the resemblance between him and the Great Stone Face; and so much were they struck by it, that throughout the country this distinguished gentleman was known by the name of Old Stony Phiz. The phrase was considered as giving a highly favorable aspect to his political prospects; for, as is likewise the case with the Popedom, nobody ever becomes President without taking a name other than his own.

Once the people had a moment to calm down, they were quick to admit they were wrong to see a similarity between General Blood-and-Thunder's fierce face and the gentle expression of the Great Stone Face. But soon enough, stories and articles in the newspapers claimed that the likeness of the Great Stone Face had appeared on the broad shoulders of a certain prominent statesman. Like Mr. Gathergold and Old Blood-and-Thunder, he was from the valley but had left in his youth to pursue a career in law and politics. Instead of the wealth of the rich man or the sword of a warrior, he had only his words, which were more powerful than both. He was so incredibly persuasive that whatever he said, people had no choice but to believe him; what was wrong seemed right, and what was right seemed wrong. When he chose to, he could create an almost magical mist with his speech, obscuring the clear light of day. His words were indeed a magical tool: at times, they boomed like thunder; at others, they sounded as sweet as music. They could be a battle cry or a peaceful song, and it felt like they had a life of their own. Truly, he was an extraordinary man, and after his words had brought him every kind of success—being heard in government buildings and among kings and leaders—after making him famous worldwide like a voice echoing from one shore to another, they finally convinced his fellow citizens to choose him as President. Before this, as soon as he started to gain fame, his supporters recognized the resemblance between him and the Great Stone Face; they were so taken by it that across the country, this notable man became known as Old Stony Phiz. The nickname was seen as a positive boost to his political future because, similar to the Papacy, no one becomes President without adopting a name different from their own.

While his friends were doing their best to make him President, Old Stony Phiz, as he was called, set out on a visit to the valley where he was born. Of course, he had no other object than to shake hands with his fellow-citizens, and neither thought nor cared about any effect which his progress through the country might have upon the election. Magnificent preparations were made to receive the illustrious statesman; a cavalcade of horsemen set forth to meet him at the boundary line of the State, and all the people left their business and gathered along the wayside to see him pass. Among these was Ernest. Though more than once disappointed, as we have seen, he had such a hopeful and confiding nature, that he was always ready to believe in whatever seemed beautiful and good. He kept his heart continually open, and thus was sure to catch the blessing from on high, when it should come. So now again, as buoyantly as ever, he went forth to behold the likeness of the Great Stone Face.

While his friends were doing their best to make him President, Old Stony Phiz, as he was known, set out to visit the valley where he was born. He only intended to shake hands with his fellow citizens and didn’t think or care about how his journey through the country might impact the election. They made fantastic preparations to welcome the famous politician; a group of horse riders went out to meet him at the state border, and everyone left their work to gather along the roadside to watch him pass by. Among them was Ernest. Even though he had been let down more than once, as we’ve seen, he had such an optimistic and trusting nature that he was always ready to believe in whatever seemed beautiful and good. He kept his heart open, so he was sure to receive blessings from above when they came. So now, just as eagerly as ever, he went out to see the likeness of the Great Stone Face.

The cavalcade came prancing along the road, with a great clattering of hoofs and a mighty cloud of dust, which rose up so dense and high that the visage of the mountain-side was completely hidden from Ernest's eyes. All the great men of the neighborhood were there on horseback: militia officers, in uniform; the member of Congress; the sheriff of the county; the editors of newspapers; and many a farmer, too, had mounted his patient steed, with his Sunday coat upon his back. It really was a very brilliant spectacle, especially as there were numerous banners flaunting over the cavalcade, on some of which were gorgeous portraits of the illustrious statesman and the Great Stone Face, smiling familiarly at one another, like two brothers. If the pictures were to be trusted, the mutual resemblance, it must be confessed, was marvellous. We must not forget to mention that there was a band of music, which made the echoes of the mountains ring and reverberate with the loud triumph of its strains; so that airy and soul-thrilling melodies broke out among all the heights and hollows, as if every nook of his native valley had found a voice, to welcome the distinguished guest. But the grandest effect was when the far-off mountain precipice flung back the music; for then the Great Stone Face itself seemed to be swelling the triumphant chorus, in acknowledgment that, at length, the man of prophecy was come.

The parade came prancing down the road, with a loud clattering of hooves and a huge cloud of dust that rose so thick and high it completely blocked Ernest’s view of the mountainside. All the prominent figures from the area were there on horseback: militia officers in uniform, the member of Congress, the county sheriff, newspaper editors, and plenty of farmers had saddled up their trusty horses, wearing their Sunday best. It was quite a dazzling sight, especially with numerous banners waving over the parade, some displaying vibrant portraits of the famous statesman and the Great Stone Face, smiling at each other like two brothers. If the artwork was accurate, the resemblance was truly remarkable. We should also mention the band that filled the mountains with the booming triumph of their music; airy and soul-stirring melodies erupted from every height and valley, as if every corner of the landscape had found a voice to greet the distinguished guest. The most incredible moment was when the distant mountain cliffs echoed the music back; it made the Great Stone Face seem to join in the triumphant song, acknowledging that the man of prophecy had finally arrived.

All this while the people were throwing up their hats and shouting, with enthusiasm so contagious that the heart of Ernest kindled up, and he likewise threw up his hat, and shouted, as loudly as the loudest, "Huzza for the great man! Huzza for Old Stony Phiz!" But as yet he had not seen him.

All this time, people were tossing their hats in the air and cheering, their excitement so infectious that Ernest's heart ignited with enthusiasm, and he joined in, tossing his hat up and shouting as loud as anyone, "Hooray for the great man! Hooray for Old Stony Phiz!" But he still hadn’t seen him yet.

"Here he is, now!" cried those who stood near Ernest. "There! There! Look at Old Stony Phiz and then at the Old Man of the Mountain, and see if they are not as like as two twin-brothers!"

"Here he is, now!" shouted those nearby Ernest. "Look! Look at Old Stony Phiz and then at the Old Man of the Mountain, and see if they’re not as similar as two twin brothers!"

In the midst of all this gallant array, came an open barouche, drawn by four white horses; and in the barouche, with his massive head uncovered, sat the illustrious statesman, Old Stony Phiz himself.

In the middle of all this impressive display, an open carriage pulled by four white horses arrived; and in the carriage, with his large head uncovered, sat the famous statesman, Old Stony Phiz himself.

"Confess it," said one of Ernest's neighbors to him, "the Great Stone Face has met its match at last!"

"Admit it," one of Ernest's neighbors said to him, "the Great Stone Face has finally met its match!"

Now, it must be owned that, at his first glimpse of the countenance which was bowing and smiling from the barouche, Ernest did fancy that there was a resemblance between it and the old familiar face upon the mountain-side. The brow, with its massive depth and loftiness, and all the other features, indeed, were boldly and strongly hewn, as if in emulation of a more than heroic, of a Titanic model. But the sublimity and stateliness, the grand expression of a divine sympathy, that illuminated the mountain visage, and etherealized its ponderous granite substance into spirit, might here be sought in vain. Something had been originally left out, or had departed. And therefore the marvellously gifted statesman had always a weary gloom in the deep caverns of his eyes, as of a child that has outgrown its playthings, or a man of mighty faculties and little aims, whose life, with all its high performances, was vague and empty, because no high purpose had endowed it with reality.

Now, it must be acknowledged that when he first saw the face bowing and smiling from the carriage, Ernest thought there was a resemblance to the old familiar face on the mountainside. The brow, with its impressive depth and height, along with all the other features, were indeed bold and strong, as if trying to imitate something more than heroic—something Titanic. But the magnificence and dignity, the grand expression of a divine empathy that lit up the mountain's face and transformed its heavy granite structure into something spiritual, was absent here. Something essential was either missing or had faded away. As a result, the remarkably gifted statesman always carried a weary sadness in the depths of his eyes, like a child who has outgrown its toys or a person with great abilities but limited goals, whose life, despite its impressive achievements, felt vague and empty because it lacked a higher purpose to give it meaning.

Still, Ernest's neighbor was thrusting his elbow into his side, and pressing him for an answer.

Still, Ernest's neighbor was digging his elbow into his side and pushing him for an answer.

"Confess! confess! Is not he the very picture of your Old Man of the Mountain?"

"Confess! Confess! Isn't he the exact image of your Old Man of the Mountain?"

"No!" said Ernest, bluntly, "I see little or no likeness."

"No!" Ernest said directly, "I see almost no resemblance."

"Then so much the worse for the Great Stone Face!" answered his neighbor; and again he set up a shout for Old Stony Phiz.

"Then that's even worse for the Great Stone Face!" replied his neighbor, and he started shouting for Old Stony Phiz again.

But Ernest turned away, melancholy, and almost despondent: for this was the saddest of his disappointments, to behold a man who might have fulfilled the prophecy, and had not willed to do so. Meantime, the cavalcade, the banners, the music, and the barouches swept past him, with the vociferous crowd in the rear, leaving the dust to settle down, and the Great Stone Face to be revealed again, with the grandeur that it had worn for untold centuries.

But Ernest turned away, feeling sad and almost hopeless, because this was one of his deepest disappointments: to see a man who could have fulfilled the prophecy but chose not to. Meanwhile, the procession, the flags, the music, and the carriages passed by him, with the loud crowd behind, leaving the dust to settle and revealing the Great Stone Face once more, with the grandeur it has held for countless centuries.

"Lo, here I am, Ernest!" the benign lips seemed to say. "I have waited longer than thou, and am not yet weary. Fear not; the man will come."

"Look, here I am, Ernest!" the kind lips seemed to say. "I've waited longer than you, and I'm not tired yet. Don't worry; the man will come."

The years hurried onward, treading in their haste on one another's heels. And now they began to bring white hairs, and scatter them over the head of Ernest; they made reverend wrinkles across his forehead, and furrows in his cheeks. He was an aged man. But not in vain had he grown old: more than the white hairs on his head were the sage thoughts in his mind; his wrinkles and furrows were inscriptions that Time had graved, and in which he had written legends of wisdom that had been tested by the tenor of a life. And Ernest had ceased to be obscure. Unsought for, undesired, had come the fame which so many seek, and made him known in the great world, beyond the limits of the valley in which he had dwelt so quietly. College professors, and even the active men of cities, came from far to see and converse with Ernest; for the report had gone abroad that this simple husbandman had ideas unlike those of other men, not gained from books, but of a higher tone,—a tranquil and familiar majesty, as if he had been talking with the angels as his daily friends. Whether it were sage, statesman, or philanthropist, Ernest received these visitors with the gentle sincerity that had characterized him from boyhood, and spoke freely with them of whatever came uppermost, or lay deepest in his heart or their own. While they talked together, his face would kindle, unawares, and shine upon them, as with a mild evening light. Pensive with the fulness of such discourse, his guests took leave and went their way; and passing up the valley, paused to look at the Great Stone Face, imagining that they had seen its likeness in a human countenance, but could not remember where.

The years rushed by, quickly following one after another. And now they began to bring white hairs, scattering them across Ernest's head; they created deep wrinkles on his forehead and lines in his cheeks. He was an old man. But his aging wasn’t in vain: more than the white hairs on his head were the wise thoughts in his mind; his wrinkles and lines were marks that Time had carved, in which he had written stories of wisdom tested by the course of his life. And Ernest was no longer unknown. Unwanted, unasked for, the fame that so many chase had come to him, making him recognized in the broader world, far beyond the quiet valley where he had lived. College professors and even busy city folks traveled from afar to meet and talk with Ernest, for word had spread that this humble farmer had ideas that were different from others, not learned from books but of a higher caliber—a calm and familiar greatness, as if he had been conversing with angels as his everyday companions. Whether they were wise men, statesmen, or philanthropists, Ernest welcomed these visitors with the warm sincerity that had defined him since childhood, freely discussing whatever topics came to mind or lay deeply in their hearts. As they talked, his face would light up, unaware, shining on them like a gentle evening glow. Thoughtful from such rich conversation, his guests would eventually take their leave, and as they walked back up the valley, they paused to gaze at the Great Stone Face, wondering why it seemed familiar, as if they had seen its likeness in a human face but couldn’t quite remember where.

While Ernest had been growing up and growing old, a bountiful Providence had granted a new poet to this earth. He, likewise, was a native of the valley, but had spent the greater part of his life at a distance from that romantic region, pouring out his sweet music amid the bustle and din of cities. Often, however, did the mountains which had been familiar to him in his childhood lift their snowy peaks into the clear atmosphere of his poetry. Neither was the Great Stone Face forgotten, for the poet had celebrated it in an ode, which was grand enough to have been uttered by its own majestic lips. This man of genius, we may say, had come down from heaven with wonderful endowments. If he sang of a mountain, the eyes of all mankind beheld a mightier grandeur reposing on its breast, or soaring to its summit, than had before been seen there. If his theme were a lovely lake, a celestial smile had now been thrown over it, to gleam forever on its surface. If it were the vast old sea, even the deep immensity of its dread bosom seemed to swell the higher, as if moved by the emotions of the song. Thus the world assumed another and a better aspect from the hour that the poet blessed it with his happy eyes. The Creator had bestowed him, as the last best touch to his own handiwork. Creation was not finished till the poet came to interpret, and so complete it.

While Ernest was growing up and aging, a generous Providence brought a new poet into the world. He was also from the valley, but had spent most of his life away from that picturesque area, sharing his beautiful music amid the hustle and bustle of the cities. However, the mountains he had known in his childhood often appeared with their snowy peaks in the clear atmosphere of his poetry. He also did not forget the Great Stone Face, as he had celebrated it in an ode that was grand enough to be spoken by its own majestic lips. This man of genius seemed to have come down from heaven with amazing gifts. When he sang about a mountain, everyone could see a greater majesty resting on its slopes or rising to its peak than had ever been noticed before. If he wrote about a lovely lake, a heavenly smile now shone upon it, glistening forever on its surface. If his topic was the vast old sea, even the deep immensity of its frightening depth seemed to rise higher, as if stirred by the emotions of his song. Thus, the world took on a new and better appearance from the moment the poet graced it with his joyful eyes. The Creator had given him as the final touch to his own creation. Creation was not complete until the poet came to interpret it and bring it to fullness.

The effect was no less high and beautiful, when his human brethren were the subject of his verse. The man or woman, sordid with the common dust of life, who crossed his daily path, and the little child who played in it, were glorified if he beheld them in his mood of poetic faith. He showed the golden links of the great chain that intertwined them with an angelic kindred; he brought out the hidden traits of a celestial birth that made them worthy of such kin. Some, indeed, there were, who thought to show the soundness of their judgment by affirming that all the beauty and dignity of the natural world existed only in the poet's fancy. Let such men speak for themselves, who undoubtedly appear to have been spawned forth by Nature with a contemptuous bitterness; she having plastered them up out of her refuse stuff, after all the swine were made. As respects all things else, the poet's ideal was the truest truth.

The effect was just as powerful and beautiful when his human peers were the subject of his poetry. The man or woman, covered in the everyday dirt of life, who crossed his path, and the little child who played nearby, were elevated if he saw them with his poetic vision. He revealed the golden connections of the great chain that linked them to a heavenly family; he highlighted the hidden qualities of a divine origin that made them deserving of such kinship. Some, indeed, believed they could show their wisdom by claiming that all the beauty and dignity of the natural world existed only in the poet's imagination. Let those people speak for themselves; they clearly seem to have come from Nature with a disdainful bitterness, created from her leftover scraps, after all the better beings were made. In all other respects, the poet's ideal was the truest truth.

The songs of this poet found their way to Ernest. He read them after his customary toil, seated on the bench before his cottage-door, where for such a length of time he had filled his repose with thought, by gazing at the Great Stone Face. And now as he read stanzas that caused the soul to thrill within him, he lifted his eyes to the vast countenance beaming on him so benignantly.

The songs of this poet reached Ernest. He read them after his usual work, sitting on the bench in front of his cottage, where he had spent so much time reflecting while looking at the Great Stone Face. As he read stanzas that made his soul tremble, he looked up at the enormous face shining down on him so kindly.

"O majestic friend," he murmured, addressing the Great Stone Face, "is not this man worthy to resemble thee?"

"O majestic friend," he whispered, speaking to the Great Stone Face, "isn't this man worthy to look like you?"

The Face seemed to smile, but answered not a word.

The Face looked like it was smiling, but didn't say anything.

Now it happened that the poet, though he dwelt so far away, had not only heard of Ernest, but had meditated much upon his character, until he deemed nothing so desirable as to meet this man, whose untaught wisdom walked hand in hand with the noble simplicity of his life. One summer morning, therefore, he took passage by the railroad, and, in the decline of the afternoon, alighted from the cars at no great distance from Ernest's cottage. The great hotel, which had formerly been the palace of Mr. Gathergold, was close at hand, but the poet, with his carpet-bag on his arm, inquired at once where Ernest dwelt, and was resolved to be accepted as his guest.

Now it turned out that the poet, even though he lived far away, had not only heard of Ernest but had also thought a lot about his character, until he believed nothing was more desirable than to meet this man, whose natural wisdom went hand in hand with the noble simplicity of his life. So, one summer morning, he took the train, and in the early evening, he got off the train not far from Ernest's cottage. The grand hotel, which used to be Mr. Gathergold's palace, was nearby, but the poet, with his bag in hand, immediately asked where Ernest lived and was determined to be welcomed as his guest.

Approaching the door, he there found the good old man, holding a volume in his hand, which alternately he read, and then, with a finger between the leaves, looked lovingly at the Great Stone Face.

As he got closer to the door, he saw the kind old man, holding a book in his hand. He read it for a while, then paused with a finger between the pages to gaze fondly at the Great Stone Face.

"Good evening," said the poet. "Can you give a traveller a night's lodging?"

"Good evening," said the poet. "Could you provide a traveler with a place to stay for the night?"

"Willingly," answered Ernest; and then he added, smiling, "Methinks I never saw the Great Stone Face look so hospitably at a stranger."

"Willingly," replied Ernest, and then he added, smiling, "I don't think I've ever seen the Great Stone Face look so welcoming to a stranger."

The poet sat down on the bench beside him, and he and Ernest talked together. Often had the poet held intercourse with the wittiest and the wisest, but never before with a man like Ernest, whose thoughts and feelings gushed up with such a natural freedom, and who made great truths so familiar by his simple utterance of them. Angels, as had been so often said, seemed to have wrought with him at his labor in the fields; angels seemed to have sat with him by the fireside; and, dwelling with angels as friend with friends, he had imbibed the sublimity of their ideas, and imbued it with the sweet and lowly charm of household words. So thought the poet. And Ernest, on the other hand, was moved and agitated by the living images which the poet flung out of his mind, and which peopled all the air about the cottage-door with shapes of beauty, both gay and pensive. The sympathies of these two men instructed them with a profounder sense than either could have attained alone. Their minds accorded into one strain, and made delightful music which neither of them could have claimed as all his own, nor distinguished his own share from the other's. They led one another, as it were, into a high pavilion of their thoughts, so remote, and hitherto so dim, that they had never entered it before, and so beautiful that they desired to be there always.

The poet sat down on the bench next to him, and he and Ernest talked together. The poet had often engaged with the wittiest and wisest people, but never before with someone like Ernest, whose thoughts and feelings flowed so freely and who made profound truths feel so relatable with his simple expressions. It was often said that angels must have worked alongside him in the fields; angels seemed to have shared moments with him by the fireside; and, befriending these angels, he had absorbed their lofty ideas while blending them with the sweet and humble charm of everyday language. This is what the poet thought. On the other hand, Ernest was stirred and moved by the vivid images the poet conjured from his mind, filling the air around the cottage door with beautiful shapes, both joyful and contemplative. The connection between these two men provided them with a deeper understanding than either could have achieved alone. Their minds harmonized into a single melody, creating delightful music that neither could claim as entirely his own, nor could distinguish his part from the other’s. They guided each other into a lofty realm of their thoughts, so distant and previously obscure that they had never accessed it before, and so beautiful that they wished to stay there forever.

As Ernest listened to the poet, he imagined that the Great Stone Face was bending forward to listen too. He gazed earnestly into the poet's glowing eyes.

As Ernest listened to the poet, he imagined that the Great Stone Face was leaning in to listen as well. He stared intently into the poet's bright eyes.

"Who are you, my strangely gifted guest?" he said.

"Who are you, my oddly talented guest?" he asked.

The poet laid his finger on the volume that Ernest had been reading.

The poet placed his finger on the book that Ernest had been reading.

"You have read these poems," said he. "You know me, then,—for I wrote them."

"You've read these poems," he said. "So you know me—because I wrote them."

Again, and still more earnestly than before, Ernest examined the poet's features; then turned towards the Great Stone Face; then back, with an uncertain aspect, to his guest. But his countenance fell; he shook his head, and sighed.

Again, and more earnestly than before, Ernest studied the poet's features; then he looked at the Great Stone Face; then he turned back, with a confused expression, to his guest. But his expression dropped; he shook his head and sighed.

"Wherefore are you sad?" inquired the poet.

"Why are you sad?" asked the poet.

"Because," replied Ernest, "all through life I have awaited the fulfilment of a prophecy; and, when I read these poems, I hoped that it might be fulfilled in you."

"Because," replied Ernest, "throughout my life I have been waiting for a prophecy to come true; and when I read these poems, I hoped that it might happen with you."

"You hoped," answered the poet, faintly smiling, "to find in me the likeness of the Great Stone Face. And you are disappointed, as formerly with Mr. Gathergold, and Old Blood-and-Thunder, and Old Stony Phiz. Yes, Ernest, it is my doom. You must add my name to the illustrious three, and record another failure of your hopes. For—in shame and sadness do I speak it, Ernest—I am not worthy to be typified by yonder benign and majestic image."

"You hoped," the poet said with a faint smile, "to see in me the likeness of the Great Stone Face. And now you're let down, just like with Mr. Gathergold, Old Blood-and-Thunder, and Old Stony Phiz. Yes, Ernest, it's my fate. You should add my name to that impressive list and mark down another disappointment in your hopes. Because—in shame and sadness, I say this, Ernest—I am not worthy to be represented by that kind and majestic image over there."

"And why?" asked Ernest. He pointed to the volume. "Are not those thoughts divine?"

"And why?" asked Ernest. He pointed to the book. "Aren't those ideas divine?"

"They have a strain of the Divinity," replied the poet. "You can hear in them the far-off echo of a heavenly song. But my life, dear Ernest, has not corresponded with my thought. I have had grand dreams, but they have been only dreams, because I have lived—and that, too, by my own choice—among poor and mean realities. Sometimes even—shall I dare to say it?—I lack faith in the grandeur, the beauty, and the goodness, which my own works are said to have made more evident in nature and in human life. Why, then, pure seeker of the good and true, shouldst thou hope to find me, in yonder image of the divine?"

"They have a touch of the divine," replied the poet. "You can hear the distant echo of a heavenly song in them. But my life, dear Ernest, hasn't matched my thoughts. I've had grand dreams, but they've only been dreams because I've lived—and that, too, by my own choice—among dull and ordinary realities. Sometimes even—dare I say it?—I lose faith in the greatness, the beauty, and the goodness that my own works are said to have revealed in nature and in human life. So, pure seeker of the good and true, why should you hope to find me in that image of the divine?"

The poet spoke sadly, and his eyes were dim with tears. So, likewise, were those of Ernest.

The poet spoke sadly, and his eyes were filled with tears. Ernest's eyes were just the same.

At the hour of sunset, as had long been his frequent custom, Ernest was to discourse to an assemblage of the neighboring inhabitants in the open air. He and the poet, arm in arm, still talking together as they went along, proceeded to the spot. It was a small nook among the hills, with a gray precipice behind, the stern front of which was relieved by the pleasant foliage of many creeping plants, that made a tapestry for the naked rock, by hanging their festoons from all its rugged angles. At a small elevation above the ground, set in a rich framework of verdure, there appeared a niche, spacious enough to admit a human figure, with freedom for such gestures as spontaneously accompany earnest thought and genuine emotion. Into this natural pulpit Ernest ascended, and threw a look of familiar kindness around upon his audience. They stood, or sat, or reclined upon the grass, as seemed good to each, with the departing sunshine falling obliquely over them, and mingling its subdued cheerfulness with the solemnity of a grove of ancient trees, beneath and amid the boughs of which the golden rays were constrained to pass. In another direction was seen the Great Stone Face, with the same cheer, combined with the same solemnity, in its benignant aspect.

At sunset, which had long been his usual practice, Ernest was set to speak to a group of local residents outdoors. He and the poet, walking arm in arm and still chatting as they made their way, arrived at the location. It was a small clearing among the hills, with a gray cliff behind it, the harsh rock softened by the pleasant greenery of climbing plants that draped over it like a tapestry, hanging from its rugged edges. Elevated above the ground, framed by lush foliage, there was a niche spacious enough for a person, allowing movements that naturally go along with deep thoughts and genuine feelings. Ernest climbed into this natural pulpit and looked around at his audience with familiar warmth. They stood, sat, or lay on the grass as they pleased, with the setting sun casting its gentle light over them, blending its soft brightness with the solemnity of ancient trees, through which the golden rays were obliged to filter. In another direction, the Great Stone Face was visible, expressing the same warmth combined with a sense of reverence in its kind demeanor.

Ernest began to speak, giving to the people of what was in his heart and mind. His words had power, because they accorded with his thoughts; and his thoughts had reality and depth, because they harmonized with the life which he had always lived. It was not mere breath that this preacher uttered; they were the words of life, because a life of good deeds and holy love was melted into them. Pearls, pure and rich, had been dissolved into this precious draught. The poet, as he listened, felt that the being and character of Ernest were a nobler strain of poetry than he had ever written. His eyes glistened with tears, he gazed reverentially at the venerable man, and said within himself that never was there an aspect so worthy of a prophet and a sage as that mild, sweet, thoughtful countenance, with the glory of white hair diffused about it. At a distance, but distinctly to be seen, high up in the golden light of the setting sun, appeared the Great Stone Face, with hoary mists around it, like the white hairs around the brow of Ernest. Its look of grand beneficence seemed to embrace the world.

Ernest began to speak, sharing what was truly in his heart and mind with the people. His words carried weight because they matched his thoughts, and those thoughts held real meaning and depth since they were in sync with the life he had always lived. It wasn’t just empty talk that this preacher delivered; his words were alive with meaning, as a life filled with good deeds and genuine love was poured into them. Pure and valuable pearls had been dissolved into this precious message. The poet, as he listened, realized that Ernest's very being and character represented a nobler form of poetry than he had ever created. His eyes shone with tears, and he looked at the wise man with respect, thinking to himself that there had never been a face so deserving of a prophet and a sage as that gentle, sweet, thoughtful expression, surrounded by the glory of white hair. In the distance, clearly visible in the golden light of the setting sun, stood the Great Stone Face, shrouded in mist like the white strands encircling Ernest's brow. Its expression of great kindness seemed to embrace the entire world.

At that moment, in sympathy with a thought which he was about to utter, the face of Ernest assumed a grandeur of expression, so imbued with benevolence, that the poet, by an irresistible impulse, threw his arms aloft, and shouted,—

At that moment, in alignment with a thought he was about to express, Ernest's face took on a majestic look, filled with kindness, that the poet, unable to resist, raised his arms and shouted,—

"Behold! Behold! Ernest is himself the likeness of the Great Stone Face!"

"Look! Look! Ernest is the very image of the Great Stone Face!"

Then all the people looked, and saw that what the deep-sighted poet said was true. The prophecy was fulfilled. But Ernest, having finished what he had to say, took the poet's arm, and walked slowly homeward, still hoping that some wiser and better man than himself would by and by appear, bearing a resemblance to the Great Stone Face.

Then everyone looked and saw that what the insightful poet said was true. The prophecy came true. But Ernest, having said all he needed to, took the poet's arm and walked slowly home, still hoping that someone wiser and better than he would eventually appear, looking like the Great Stone Face.


The Gray Champion

There was once a time when New England groaned under the actual pressure of heavier wrongs than those threatened ones which brought on the Revolution. James II., the bigoted successor of Charles the Voluptuous, had annulled the charters of all the colonies, and sent a harsh and unprincipled soldier to take away our liberties and endanger our religion. The administration of Sir Edmund Andros lacked scarcely a single characteristic of tyranny: a Governor and Council, holding office from the King, and wholly independent of the country; laws made and taxes levied without concurrence of the people, immediate or by their representatives; the rights of private citizens violated, and the titles of all landed property declared void; the voice of complaint stifled by restrictions on the press; and, finally, disaffection overawed by the first band of mercenary troops that ever marched on our free soil. For two years our ancestors were kept in sullen submission by that filial love which had invariably secured their allegiance to the mother country, whether its head chanced to be a Parliament, Protector, or Popish Monarch. Till these evil times, however, such allegiance had been merely nominal, and the colonists had ruled themselves, enjoying far more freedom than is even yet the privilege of the native subjects of Great Britain.

There was a time when New England suffered under serious injustices, even worse than those that sparked the Revolution. James II, the intolerant successor of Charles II, had revoked the charters of all the colonies and sent a harsh, unscrupulous soldier to strip away our freedoms and threaten our religion. Sir Edmund Andros's administration was almost entirely characterized by tyranny: a Governor and Council appointed by the King, completely disconnected from the people; laws enacted and taxes imposed without input from the citizens, either directly or through their representatives; the rights of individuals trampled upon, and land ownership declared invalid; complaints silenced through press restrictions; and, finally, dissent intimidated by the first group of mercenary troops to march on our free land. For two years, our ancestors remained in unhappy submission due to the loyalty that had historically secured their allegiance to the mother country, whether it was led by a Parliament, Protector, or Catholic Monarch. Until these troubled times, however, such loyalty had been mostly symbolic, and the colonists had governed themselves, enjoying significantly more freedom than even the native subjects of Great Britain do today.

At length a rumor reached our shores that the Prince of Orange had ventured on an enterprise the success of which would be the triumph of civil and religious rights and the salvation of New England. It was but a doubtful whisper; it might be false, or the attempt might fail; and, in either case, the man that stirred against King James would lose his head. Still, the intelligence produced a marked effect. The people smiled mysteriously in the streets, and threw bold glances at their oppressors; while, far and wide, there was a subdued and silent agitation, as if the slightest signal would rouse the whole land from its sluggish despondency. Aware of their danger, the rulers resolved to avert it by an imposing display of strength, and perhaps to confirm their despotism by yet harsher measures. One afternoon in April, 1689, Sir Edmund Andros and his favorite councillors, being warm with wine, assembled the redcoats of the Governor's Guard, and made their appearance in the streets of Boston. The sun was near setting when the march commenced.

Eventually, a rumor reached us that the Prince of Orange had taken on a mission that could lead to the victory of civil and religious rights and the salvation of New England. It was just a shaky whisper; it could be false, or the mission could fail; and in either case, anyone who stood against King James would likely face execution. Nevertheless, the news had a significant impact. People exchanged mysterious smiles on the streets and shot bold looks at their oppressors, while all around, there was a quiet and hidden unrest, as if the slightest hint could wake the entire country from its sluggish despair. Aware of the threat to their power, the rulers decided to counter it with a show of force and perhaps strengthen their grip with even stricter measures. One afternoon in April 1689, Sir Edmund Andros and his close advisers, emboldened by drink, gathered the soldiers of the Governor's Guard and made their way through the streets of Boston. The sun was near setting when the march began.

The roll of the drum, at that unquiet crisis, seemed to go through the streets, less as the martial music of the soldiers, than as a muster-call to the inhabitants themselves. A multitude, by various avenues, assembled in King Street, which was destined to be the scene, nearly a century afterwards, of another encounter between the troops of Britain and a people struggling against her tyranny. Though more than sixty years had elapsed since the Pilgrims came, this crowd of their descendants still showed the strong and sombre features of their character, perhaps more strikingly in such a stern emergency than on happier occasions. There were the sober garb, the general severity of mien, the gloomy but undismayed expression, the Scriptural forms of speech, and the confidence in Heaven's blessing on a righteous cause, which would have marked a band of the original Puritans, when threatened by some peril of the wilderness. Indeed, it was not yet time for the old spirit to be extinct; since there were men in the street, that day, who had worshipped there beneath the trees, before a house was reared to the God for whom they had become exiles. Old soldiers of the Parliament were here, too, smiling grimly at the thought, that their aged arms might strike another blow against the house of Stuart. Here, also, were the veterans of King Philip's war, who had burned villages and slaughtered young and old, with pious fierceness, while the godly souls throughout the land were helping them with prayer. Several ministers were scattered among the crowd, which, unlike all other mobs, regarded them with such reverence, as if there were sanctity in their very garments. These holy men exerted their influence to quiet the people, but not to disperse them. Meantime, the purpose of the Governor, in disturbing the peace of the town, at a period when the slightest commotion might throw the country into a ferment, was almost the universal subject of inquiry, and variously explained.

The sound of the drum, at that chaotic moment, seemed to echo through the streets, more like a call for the locals than the military music of soldiers. A crowd gathered from various directions in King Street, which would later be the site, almost a hundred years later, of another clash between British troops and a people fighting against their oppression. Even though more than sixty years had passed since the Pilgrims arrived, this crowd of their descendants still displayed the strong and serious traits of their character, perhaps even more apparent in such a tense situation than during better times. They wore somber clothing, had an overall serious demeanor, a somber yet undaunted expression, spoke in Scriptural language, and held a deep belief in divine support for their just cause, characteristics that would have defined a group of the original Puritans facing dangers in the wilderness. Indeed, the old spirit was not yet gone; on that day, there were men in the crowd who had worshipped under those trees before a church was built for the God to whom they had become exiles. Old Parliament soldiers were present as well, grimly amused at the thought that their aged arms might take up arms again against the house of Stuart. There were also the veterans of King Philip's war, who had burned villages and killed young and old with fervent piety, while the faithful throughout the land supported them with prayers. Several ministers were scattered among the crowd, which, unlike other mobs, treated them with such reverence, as if their very clothing had some sacred quality. These holy men worked to calm the people but not to send them away. Meanwhile, the Governor's motives for disturbing the town's peace, especially at a time when even a minor disturbance could spark chaos in the country, became the center of everyone's questions and was interpreted in many different ways.

"Satan will strike his master-stroke presently," cried some, "because he knoweth that his time is short. All our godly pastors are to be dragged to prison! We shall see them at a Smithfield fire in King Street!"

"Satan is about to make his big move," some shouted, "because he knows his time is running out. All our righteous pastors are going to be thrown in jail! We'll see them at a Smithfield fire on King Street!"

Hereupon the people of each parish gathered closer round their minister, who looked calmly upwards and assumed a more apostolic dignity, as well befitted a candidate for the highest honor of his profession, the crown of martyrdom. It was actually fancied, at that period, that New England might have a John Rogers of her own, to take the place of that worthy in the Primer.

Here, the people from each parish gathered closer around their minister, who looked calmly up and took on a more authoritative demeanor, which was fitting for someone aiming for the highest honor in his profession, the crown of martyrdom. At that time, it was actually believed that New England might have its own John Rogers, ready to take the place of that esteemed figure in the Primer.

"The Pope of Rome has given orders for a new St. Bartholomew!" cried others. "We are to be massacred, man and male child!"

"The Pope of Rome has ordered a new St. Bartholomew!" shouted others. "We're going to be wiped out, every man and boy!"

Neither was this rumor wholly discredited, although the wiser class believed the Governor's object somewhat less atrocious. His predecessor under the old charter, Bradstreet, a venerable companion of the first settlers, was known to be in town. There were grounds for conjecturing that Sir Edmund Andros intended, at once, to strike terror, by a parade of military force, and to confound the opposite faction by possessing himself of their chief.

Neither was this rumor entirely dismissed, although the more sensible folks thought the Governor's intentions were not as terrible. His predecessor under the old charter, Bradstreet, a respected figure among the first settlers, was known to be in town. There were reasons to suspect that Sir Edmund Andros aimed to instill fear with a show of military power and to confuse the opposing faction by capturing their leader.

"Stand firm for the old charter, Governor!" shouted the crowd, seizing upon the idea. "The good old Governor Bradstreet!"

"Stand strong for the old charter, Governor!" shouted the crowd, embracing the idea. "The great old Governor Bradstreet!"

While this cry was at the loudest, the people were surprised by the well-known figure of Governor Bradstreet himself, a patriarch of nearly ninety, who appeared on the elevated steps of a door, and, with characteristic mildness, besought them to submit to the constituted authorities.

While this cry was at its loudest, the people were taken aback by the familiar figure of Governor Bradstreet himself, a nearly ninety-year-old patriarch, who appeared on the elevated steps of a door and, with his usual gentleness, urged them to respect the established authorities.

"My children," concluded this venerable person, "do nothing rashly. Cry not aloud, but pray for the welfare of New England, and expect patiently what the Lord will do in this matter!"

"My children," concluded this wise elder, "don't act impulsively. Don't shout out, but pray for the well-being of New England, and wait patiently for what the Lord will do about this!"

The event was soon to be decided. All this time, the roll of the drum had been approaching through Cornhill, louder and deeper, till with reverberations from house to house, and the regular tramp of martial footsteps, it burst into the street. A double rank of soldiers made their appearance, occupying the whole breadth of the passage, with shouldered matchlocks, and matches burning, so as to present a row of fires in the dusk. Their steady march was like the progress of a machine, that would roll irresistibly over everything in its way. Next, moving slowly, with a confused clatter of hoofs on the pavement, rode a party of mounted gentlemen, the central figure being Sir Edmund Andros, elderly, but erect and soldier-like. Those around him were his favorite councillors, and the bitterest foes of New England. At his right hand rode Edward Randolph, our arch-enemy, that "blasted wretch," as Cotton Mather calls him, who achieved the downfall of our ancient government, and was followed with a sensible curse, through life and to his grave. On the other side was Bullivant, scattering jests and mockery as he rode along. Dudley came behind, with a downcast look, dreading, as well he might, to meet the indignant gaze of the people, who beheld him, their only countryman by birth, among the oppressors of his native land. The captain of a frigate in the harbor, and two or three civil officers under the Crown, were also there. But the figure which most attracted the public eye, and stirred up the deepest feeling, was the Episcopal clergyman of King's Chapel, riding haughtily among the magistrates in his priestly vestments, the fitting representative of prelacy and persecution, the union of Church and State, and all those abominations which had driven the Puritans to the wilderness. Another guard of soldiers, in double rank, brought up the rear.

The event was about to be decided. All this time, the sound of the drum had been getting closer through Cornhill, louder and deeper, until it echoed from house to house, and the steady rhythm of marching footsteps filled the street. A double line of soldiers appeared, taking up the entire passage, with shouldered guns and burning matches, creating a row of flickering lights in the dusk. Their steady march resembled a machine, rolling along and ready to crush everything in its path. Next, a group of mounted gentlemen rode in, their hooves clattering on the pavement, with Sir Edmund Andros at the center. He was older but stood upright and looked every bit the soldier. Surrounding him were his favorite advisors and the fiercest enemies of New England. To his right was Edward Randolph, our arch-enemy, dubbed the “blasted wretch” by Cotton Mather, who was responsible for the downfall of our old government, and he was bitterly cursed throughout his life and even after his death. On the other side was Bullivant, riding along and tossing out jokes and mockery. Dudley trailed behind, wearing a downcast expression, fearing—rightly so—the angry stares of the people, who saw him, their only fellow countryman by birth, among the oppressors of his homeland. The captain of a frigate in the harbor and a couple of civil officers under the Crown were also present. But the figure that captured the public's attention and evoked the strongest emotions was the Episcopal clergyman of King's Chapel, riding arrogantly among the magistrates in his priestly garments, the perfect representative of hierarchy and persecution, the union of Church and State, and all the evils that had driven the Puritans to the wilderness. Another line of soldiers, in double rank, brought up the rear.

The whole scene was a picture of the condition of New England, and its moral, the deformity of any government that does not grow out of the nature of things and the character of the people. On one side the religious multitude, with their sad visages and dark attire, and on the other, the group of despotic rulers, with the High-Churchman in the midst, and here and there a crucifix at their bosoms, all magnificently clad, flushed with wine, proud of unjust authority, and scoffing at the universal groan. And the mercenary soldiers, waiting but the word to deluge the street with blood, showed the only means by which obedience could be secured.

The whole scene reflected the state of New England, illustrating the flaws of a government that doesn’t emerge from the true nature of things and the character of the people. On one side was the religious crowd, with their solemn expressions and dark clothing, and on the other side were the oppressive rulers, with the High-Churchman in the center, occasionally displaying a crucifix on their chests. They were all dressed in magnificently, intoxicated with pride over their unjust power, mocking the collective suffering around them. The hired soldiers, ready to spill blood at any moment, represented the only way obedience could be enforced.

"O Lord of Hosts," cried a voice among the crowd, "provide a Champion for thy people!"

"O Lord of Hosts," shouted a voice from the crowd, "send a Champion for your people!"

This ejaculation was loudly uttered, and served as a herald's cry, to introduce a remarkable personage. The crowd had rolled back, and were now huddled together nearly at the extremity of the street, while the soldiers had advanced no more than a third of its length. The intervening space was empty,—a paved solitude, between lofty edifices, which threw almost a twilight shadow over it. Suddenly, there was seen the figure of an ancient man, who seemed to have emerged from among the people, and was walking by himself along the centre of the street, to confront the armed band. He wore the old Puritan dress, a dark cloak and a steeple-crowned hat, in the fashion of at least fifty years before, with a heavy sword upon his thigh, but a staff in his hand to assist the tremulous gait of age.

This shout was loud and served as a signal to announce a remarkable individual. The crowd had pulled back and were now cramped together at the far end of the street, while the soldiers had advanced only a third of the way down. The empty space between them was a paved solitude, flanked by tall buildings that cast a twilight shadow over it. Suddenly, an elderly man appeared, seemingly coming out from the crowd, walking alone down the center of the street to face the armed group. He wore a traditional Puritan outfit: a dark cloak and a tall, pointed hat, in style from at least fifty years ago, with a heavy sword at his side, but relying on a staff to help him with his shaky old age.

When at some distance from the multitude, the old man turned slowly round, displaying a face of antique majesty, rendered doubly venerable by the hoary beard that descended on his breast. He made a gesture at once of encouragement and warning, then turned again, and resumed his way.

When he was a bit away from the crowd, the old man turned slowly around, showing a face of ancient dignity, made even more impressive by the gray beard that fell to his chest. He gave a gesture that was both encouraging and cautionary, then turned back and continued on his path.

"Who is this gray patriarch?" asked the young men of their sires.

"Who is this old gray man?" asked the young men of their fathers.

"Who is this venerable brother?" asked the old men among themselves.

"Who is this respected brother?" the old men asked each other.

But none could make reply. The fathers of the people, those of fourscore years and upwards, were disturbed, deeming it strange that they should forget one of such evident authority, whom they must have known in their early days, the associate of Winthrop, and all the old councillors, giving laws, and making prayers, and leading them against the savage. The elderly men ought to have remembered him, too, with locks as gray in their youth as their own were now. And the young! How could he have passed so utterly from their memories,—that hoary sire, the relic of long-departed times, whose awful benediction had surely been bestowed on their uncovered heads, in childhood?

But no one could respond. The elders of the community, those who were eighty years old and above, felt unsettled, thinking it was strange that they could forget someone so obviously important, someone they must have known in their younger years, a colleague of Winthrop and all the old council members, who made laws, offered prayers, and led them in battles against the native tribes. The older men should have remembered him as well, with hair just as gray in their youth as it was now. And the younger generation! How could he have faded so completely from their memories—that ancient figure, a remnant of long-gone times, whose powerful blessing must have been given to them as children?

"Whence did he come? What is his purpose? Who can this old man be?" whispered the wondering crowd.

"Where did he come from? What is his purpose? Who could this old man be?" whispered the curious crowd.

Meanwhile, the venerable stranger, staff in hand, was pursuing his solitary walk along the centre of the street. As he drew near the advancing soldiers, and as the roll of their drum came full upon his ear, the old man raised himself to a loftier mien, while the decrepitude of age seemed to fall from his shoulders, leaving him in gray but unbroken dignity. Now, he marched onward with a warrior's step, keeping time to the military music. Thus the aged form advanced on one side, and the whole parade of soldiers and magistrates on the other, till, when scarcely twenty yards remained between, the old man grasped his staff by the middle, and held it before him like a leader's truncheon.

Meanwhile, the respected stranger, staff in hand, was taking a solitary walk down the middle of the street. As he got closer to the approaching soldiers, and the sound of their drum filled the air, the old man straightened up, and the frailty of age seemed to lift from his shoulders, leaving him in gray but unblemished dignity. Now, he walked forward with a warrior's stride, keeping pace with the military music. Thus, the aged figure advanced on one side, and the entire parade of soldiers and officials on the other, until, with only about twenty yards left between them, the old man gripped his staff in the middle and held it out in front of him like a leader's baton.

"Stand!" cried he.

"Stand up!" he shouted.

The eye, the face, and attitude of command; the solemn, yet warlike peal of that voice, fit either to rule a host in the battle-field or be raised to God in prayer, were irresistible. At the old man's word and outstretched arm, the roll of the drum was hushed at once, and the advancing line stood still. A tremulous enthusiasm seized upon the multitude. That stately form, combining the leader and the saint, so gray, so dimly seen, in such an ancient garb, could only belong to some old champion of the righteous cause, whom the oppressor's drum had summoned from his grave. They raised a shout of awe and exultation, and looked for the deliverance of New England.

The eyes, the face, and commanding presence; the serious yet battle-ready tone of that voice, capable of leading troops on the battlefield or rising in prayer to God, were impossible to ignore. At the old man's command and with his outstretched arm, the drum immediately fell silent, and the advancing line came to a halt. A wave of excitement swept over the crowd. That impressive figure, combining the aspects of a leader and a saint, so gray and barely visible in such old attire, could only belong to some ancient champion of the righteous cause, called forth from his grave by the sound of the oppressor's drum. They shouted in awe and joy, looking for the liberation of New England.

The Governor, and the gentlemen of his party, perceiving themselves brought to an unexpected stand, rode hastily forward, as if they would have pressed their snorting and affrighted horses right against the hoary apparition. He, however, blenched not a step, but glancing his severe eye round the group, which half encompassed him, at last bent it sternly on Sir Edmund Andros. One would have thought that the dark old man was chief ruler there, and that the Governor and Council, with soldiers at their back, representing the whole power and authority of the Crown, had no alternative but obedience.

The Governor and the members of his party, realizing they had come to an unexpected halt, quickly urged their nervous and frightened horses forward, as if they intended to charge right at the eerie figure. However, the figure didn't flinch at all; instead, he cast a stern glance around the group that surrounded him, finally setting his intense gaze on Sir Edmund Andros. One might have assumed that the imposing old man was the real leader there, while the Governor and Council, backed by soldiers and embodying the full power and authority of the Crown, had no choice but to comply.

"What does this old fellow here?" cried Edward Randolph, fiercely. "On, Sir Edmund! Bid the soldiers forward, and give the dotard the same choice that you give all his countrymen,—to stand aside or be trampled on!"

"What’s this old guy doing here?" shouted Edward Randolph angrily. "Come on, Sir Edmund! Tell the soldiers to move forward and give this fool the same option you give all his countrymen—to step aside or get trampled!"

"Nay, nay, let us show respect to the good grandsire," said Bullivant, laughing. "See you not, he is some old round-headed dignitary, who hath lain asleep these thirty years, and knows nothing of the change of times? Doubtless, he thinks to put us down with a proclamation in Old Noll's name!"

"Come on, let’s show some respect to the old grandfather," Bullivant said with a laugh. "Can’t you see? He’s just some old round-headed official who’s been asleep for thirty years and has no idea how much things have changed. He probably thinks he can control us with a proclamation in Old Noll's name!"

"Are you mad, old man?" demanded Sir Edmund Andros, in loud and harsh tones. "How dare you stay the march of King James's Governor?"

"Are you crazy, old man?" yelled Sir Edmund Andros, in loud and rough tones. "How dare you stop the march of King James's Governor?"

"I have stayed the march of a king himself, ere now," replied the gray figure, with stern composure. "I am here, Sir Governor, because the cry of an oppressed people hath disturbed me in my secret place; and beseeching this favor earnestly of the Lord, it was vouchsafed me to appear once again on earth, in the good old cause of his saints. And what speak ye of James? There is no longer a Popish tyrant on the throne of England, and by to-morrow noon his name shall be a byword in this very street, where ye would make it a word of terror. Back, thou that wast a Governor, back! With this night thy power is ended,—to-morrow, the prison!—back, lest I foretell the scaffold!"

"I have halted the march of a king before," replied the gray figure, maintaining a serious composure. "I am here, Sir Governor, because the cries of an oppressed people have troubled me in my secret place; and after earnestly asking the Lord for this favor, I was allowed to appear once more on earth, in the noble cause of His saints. And what do you say about James? There is no longer a Popish tyrant on the throne of England, and by tomorrow noon, his name will be a joke in this very street, where you want it to be a source of fear. Step back, former Governor, step back! With this night, your power is finished—tomorrow, the prison!—step back, or I may foresee the scaffold!"

The people had been drawing nearer and nearer, and drinking in the words of their champion, who spoke in accents long disused, like one unaccustomed to converse, except with the dead of many years ago. But his voice stirred their souls. They confronted the soldiers, not wholly without arms, and ready to convert the very stones of the street into deadly weapons. Sir Edmund Andros looked at the old man; then he cast his hard and cruel eye over the multitude, and beheld them burning with that lurid wrath, so difficult to kindle or to quench; and again he fixed his gaze on the aged form, which stood obscurely in an open space, where neither friend nor foe had thrust himself. What were his thoughts, he uttered no word which might discover. But whether the oppressor were overawed by the Gray Champion's look, or perceived his peril in the threatening attitude of the people, it is certain that he gave back, and ordered his soldiers to commence a slow and guarded retreat. Before another sunset, the Governor, and all that rode so proudly with him, were prisoners, and long ere it was known that James had abdicated, King William was proclaimed throughout New England.

The crowd had been getting closer and closer, hanging on the words of their champion, who spoke in a style that felt ancient, as if he rarely talked except with the long-gone dead. But his voice moved their spirits. They faced the soldiers, not completely unarmed, and ready to turn the very stones of the street into lethal weapons. Sir Edmund Andros looked at the old man; then he cast his harsh and cruel gaze over the crowd and saw them burning with that intense rage, so hard to ignite or extinguish; and once again, he focused on the elderly figure that stood in a clear space, where neither friend nor foe had stepped forward. He kept his thoughts to himself. But whether the oppressor was intimidated by the Gray Champion's gaze or sensed his danger in the threatening stance of the people, it was clear that he backed away and ordered his soldiers to begin a slow and cautious retreat. Before another sunset, the Governor and all those who rode so arrogantly with him were prisoners, and long before it was known that James had stepped down, King William was proclaimed throughout New England.

But where was the Gray Champion? Some reported, that when the troops had gone from King Street, and the people were thronging tumultuously in their rear, Bradstreet, the aged Governor, was seen to embrace a form more aged than his own. Others soberly affirmed, that while they marvelled at the venerable grandeur of his aspect, the old man had faded from their eyes, melting slowly into the hues of twilight, till, where he stood, there was an empty space. But all agreed that the hoary shape was gone. The men of that generation watched for his reappearance, in sunshine and in twilight, but never saw him more, nor knew when his funeral passed, nor where his gravestone was.

But where was the Gray Champion? Some said that when the troops had left King Street and the crowd was surging behind them, Bradstreet, the old Governor, was seen embracing a figure even older than he was. Others seriously claimed that while they admired the majestic look of his presence, the old man disappeared from their sight, gradually blending into the colors of twilight, until there was just an empty space where he had stood. But everyone agreed that the old figure was gone. The men of that generation looked for him to reappear, both in sunshine and twilight, but they never saw him again, nor did they know when his funeral took place, or where his gravestone was.

And who was the Gray Champion? Perhaps his name might be found in the records of that stern Court of Justice, which passed a sentence, too mighty for the age, but glorious in all after times, for its humbling lesson to the monarch and its high example to the subject. I have heard, that whenever the descendants of the Puritans are to show the spirit of their sires, the old man appears again. When eighty years had passed, he walked once more in King Street. Five years later, in the twilight of an April morning, he stood on the green, beside the meeting-house, at Lexington, where now the obelisk of granite, with a slab of slate inlaid, commemorates the first fallen of the Revolution. And when our fathers were toiling at the breastwork on Bunker's Hill, all through that night the old warrior walked his rounds. Long, long may it be, ere he comes again! His hour is one of darkness, and adversity, and peril. But should domestic tyranny oppress us, or the invader's step pollute our soil, still may the Gray Champion come, for he is the type of New England's hereditary spirit, and his shadowy march, on the eve of danger, must ever be the pledge that New England's sons will vindicate their ancestry.

And who was the Gray Champion? Maybe his name can be found in the records of that strict Court of Justice, which handed down a sentence too powerful for its time, but glorious in all the years that followed, serving as a humbling lesson to the king and a high example for the people. I've heard that whenever the descendants of the Puritans want to show the spirit of their ancestors, the old man shows up again. After eighty years, he walked once more on King Street. Five years later, in the early light of an April morning, he stood on the green, next to the meeting house in Lexington, where now a granite obelisk with a slate plaque remembers the first casualty of the Revolution. And when our forefathers were working on the breastwork at Bunker Hill, the old warrior patrolled all night. May it be a long, long time before he comes again! His time is marked by darkness, hardship, and danger. But if domestic tyranny oppresses us, or if the invader’s footsteps soil our land, may the Gray Champion still come, for he represents New England’s enduring spirit, and his ghostly presence on the brink of danger will always symbolize that New England’s sons will honor their heritage.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!